Chapter 1: The arrival

Rise of the Crystal Emperor

Chapter 1: The Arrival

Edited by: Chrome Masquerade

Rhawkas

“Argh… am I back in Hell?” A figure groaned as it slowly started to wake up.

“Once again I am defeated by those pesky worms. Even the power of hell itself wasn’t enough to deal with these pathetic little rats… ugh.” The same figure groaned again in anguish as it slowly began to open its eyes.

The first sight that greeted him was a rock wall, or a rock ceiling to be precise. At first, his thought went to the idea that he might be somewhere on Jade’s path on his way back to Hell, where he originally came after he was first defeated by Firion and his little band of stray dogs, but that idea quickly went out of his mind when he felt a cold breeze swiftly gracing his senses, that, and the fact that he hadn’t yet been attacked by fiends or any of the myriad kinds of vile creatures that usually inhabit the gateway to Hell.

The figure tried to get up from its position but quickly failed as its body wasn’t properly responding to its commands as he promptly collapsed back onto the ground.

“How the mighty have fallen...” The being thought to itself with both a grimace and great bitterness at just how weak he was currently feeling.

“I was so close in finally achieving my goal of total dominance not once, but twice. And yet, even with the magical might I had received after my first fall, it still wasn’t enough to allow me to wreak my vengeance upon those rebel rats and that one… imbecile. This Firion and his gang who dared to openly defy me, only for their resistance to bear fruit as I soon found myself defeated yet again by these… by these… ugh!

“I, Emperor Mateus of Palamecia, defeated not once but twice, and now it seems that I have woken up in a place completely unfamiliar to me. Not only that, but feeling weak and… strange as well.”

Though he did in fact feel strange for the moment the former Emperor simply shrugged it off as a sensation of his current weakness...and the fact that he just woke up after dying yet again. He could still sense his magic deep within, but it seems to have been currently locked up or limited for some strange reason, which left him both temporarily weakened and incredibly annoyed as well, not to mention that it was giving him a headache.

When he reached up a hand to rub his aching head, he was instead greeted by a completely different appendage.

It was a handless stub, or more like a hoof, to be precise, according to his knowledge.

The defeated Emperor simply rose a curious eyebrow as he stared at his changed appendage. Twisting and waving it around in front of his vision, he found it surprisingly nimble for a forearm made for a quadrupedal being.

“Ugh… what alteration have I gone through this time after my death?” The Emperor thought as he quickly remembered the last time his form got altered… drastically.

“First my soul gets split into the Demon Emperor of Pandemonium and the Haven Emperor of Arubboth, then my soul gets reunited and I gets turned into… something that has hooves. What manner of crazy sorcery has death decided to inflict upon me this time?”

Indeed, he had knowledge of both his halves now, as strange as this experience seemed to be for his mind.

This was most annoying to him. Curiosity quickly overtook him as he tried to sit up using his newly changed… forelegs to push himself off the ground to see the full extent of the changes to his body.

Not surprising to him, he found out that he was still pretty much wearing his normal armor and the attire that he always wore before his first death. Only this time it was completely reshaped to fit his new body. Instead of normal human legs, he now had armored hind legs with the same hoof endings as his arms. From right between his hind legs he could make out a very long, golden-blonde--and otherwise quite well maintained and luxurious-looking-tail curling around toward the stony ground.

The same change pretty much went for his torso as well, as it looked smaller and somewhat slimmer compared to his human one, though it was also completely covered in his golden armor, which made it impossible for him to even see what is underneath it, what color his (probably) new skin might be, or perhaps fur, might look like. A further mystery was that the demon head located at the lower end of his torso had somehow changed into a dragon head instead.

“Well, at least I now know why I feel so strange, what with my whole body having gone through such dramatic changes. That also makes me wonder how much my inner workings have changed too. Maybe that's why my powers seem to be...so limited” The former Emperor thought to himself as he continued to curiously observe his new body with a critical eye.

Again, this was both annoying and yet quite intriguing as well, since complete physical (and even mental) transformations weren’t that new to him.(Getting turned into a demon and angels at the same time) He always knew from the start that death was a fickle thing and no mere mortal could ever truly comprehend its nature and meaning. And now, finding himself revived once more with basically a brand new body was, in all honesty, quite interesting to him, though very confusing as well.

The other obvious question would be where he was. Was he still in his old world or was this a completely different one altogether?

“I will never find answers to those questions if I just sit here.” He mentally noted once more as he tried to get himself back up, which was met with the same results as his first attempt as he collapsed back onto the floor with a thud.

At this point he was swiftly getting frustrated with all of this.

“Great. The one drawback to having a new body that is a complete mirror version of the previous one is the fact that you have absolutely no idea how it functions. I seem to be a quadruped now, basically an animal… which is extremely degrading. But maybe I can fix that at some point if I ever get my full strength back.

Also, since I seem to be still dressed with my usual attire and armor, I would expect that my staff would be here somewhere as well.” He mentally mused as he started to work with his inner magic to mentally call his weapon over… if it was close by, that is.

His efforts were quickly rewarded as he could feel the magical signatures of his staff answering his call. It immediately began to slowly levitate toward him from around the corner of a large, rocky support to his left. Without thinking, he went to grasp it and was surprised to find that he was actually able to grab it with his hoof.

“Hooves shouldn’t be able to grasp or hold anything, but I guess it really doesn’t matter now. What works, works.” He thought as he sat up once more to inspect his arcane weapon.

It looked pretty similar, nothing was changed, and nothing was altered. The only minor detail he quickly recognized was the fact that it was a bit smaller, probably due to the fact that he himself was obviously smaller too, judging from his new body.

All in all, it was still the same and so far he seemed to be pleased with it, especially since he suddenly felt a small surge of power flowing through him. The familiar feeling of his powers returning, thanks in part to his staff, causes him to smile.

Thanks to his staff, he finally had enough of his strength back to get his body moving properly. And off the dirt covered ground. He decided to make it very easy for himself by using his more passive ability of levitation to lift himself off the ground, spinning himself around in the air and gently landing back on all fours as he remembered that he was, in fact, a quadruped now.

Something he desperately needs to remind himself with, if he ever wants to keep whatever was left of his pride intact.

At first his stance was a bit sluggish and unstable, again as could be expected, but by using his staff like a cane he was able to keep himself upright and not falling back onto the ground.

“That would be the absolute last straw for me; a humiliation that I deny at all cost. It’s already bad enough that I am in a body of what I presume is an animal.” He thought as his stance was slowly starting to become more stable.

The Emperor began to look around. From his now much more elevated position he could see that the cave he was in wasn’t as big as he originally thought it was. It was very basic, as caves were concerned, a singular tunnel, with one direction to his left seeming to go deeper into the earth, judging from the blob of darkness that dominated it. While on his right there was what he would guess was the way to an exit, as it was much better illuminated.

Deciding to go for the exit, the Emperor began to shakily make his way right, while cursing mentally at his position and inexperience of walking on all fours as he followed the light.

Though, for some strange reason, his anger and great displeasure of his current situation quickly fell as he started to feel more and more calm the further he followed the light. His hoofwork also slowly improved as his staff began to just lazily follow in the air beside him.

No thoughts were going through his mind as he felt himself intrigued by this foreign sensation. It was strange for him sure, but it wasn’t really that unwelcome either. A luxury he had forgotten, ever since he started his conquest.

He soon entered a large open cavern full what seemed to be simple looking crystals sprouting out from both the ground and ceiling of the cave bathing the entire chamber in the light coming from outside which gave every single crystal a soft and ominous glow. A scene the Emperor had to admit was quite beautiful to behold. A large white crystal suddenly greeted him on his left as he continued his trek through the chamber which forced him to stop and look for the first time as his own reflection greeted with on its surface.

For the first time since he woke up he was able to fully see himself and his new alterations as he stared at his reflection on the smooth crystalline surface.

As expected, he looked like an equine version of his old self, and yes, he quickly determined that his current appearance was indeed some kind of equine species. An equine clad in enchanted golden armor with his purple, black, and white robes perfectly visible in some areas. A deep purple cape was attached to his neck and covering pretty much all of his back with wing or fin-like parts extending from his shoulders. Just above his cape on his back where normally another demon face would be was a dragon head instead. While on his head, protruding from long but also messy looking golden blond hair were the two horns that were attached to his crown hidden beneath his long, messy blond hair.

The most interesting thing, though, was his face, which was a light yellowish color as far as he could observe. It had equine features just as he thought. However, the strange thing about it was that, despite the fact that it still had a lot of more humanlike features on it, had a much smaller muzzle and a more of a roundish head than he’d originally expect from an equine form. Another big intriguing thing was the fact that there was a very sharp and long horn on top of his forehead. A feature that would make him a unicorn, as far as his knowledge of extinct creatures goes.

The Emperor smirked at his reflection. He was pleased to at least have been turned into a magical and majestic creature instead of just a plain, simple equine.

Truly this form was far more suited for a being like himself IF he was going to be transformed into an animal and stay like that.

“Not bad, though I would still prefer my old look.” He commented to himself as he continued to observe his new features.

All of that stopped, though, when a series of unknown sounds suddenly echoed along the rock walls. His new equine ears swivelled toward the source of the sounds as his head around to face it.

“I told you that there was nice big cave here, boss.” A somewhat intelligible but highly annoying voice said.

“Yeah, this is perfect place to make new den and store all of this shiny stuff we steal from pretty little ponies outside.” Another voice replied, which was quickly accompanied by the sounds of multiple objects being dragged across the ground.

“Boc, Grunt. Be quiet you two, we still don’t even know if this cave is already taken or not, and I am not really in the mood for fighting another bear at the moment.” Another voice replied, this one actually sounding a bit more intelligent, probably the leader of whatever group they are.

“But Alpha, would only mean more meat for to feast on.” A new voice replied, this one so far sounding like the dumbest of them all. And had a sadistic tone to it.

“We already have enough meat as it is. Even so, we still have little bat-horse over here. Bloody bastard horse managed to shank both Tuts and Ruckus before we could finally knock her out and bind her. I’m still debating if we should simply eat her for it or not.” The leader said again, with a lot of anger in his tone at the end.

“Sounds like unwelcome company…” The Emperor thought, mentally cursing that his powers weren’t fully restored yet, despite having his staff back.

Levitating up to a nearby rocky platform to have a better strategic view of the crystallized cavern around him, he could see that indeed there were four large figures approaching his position from the entrance.

“What a collection of…intriguing beings.” The emperor thought as the four intruders he heard talking earlier were slowly coming into clear view.

They were dogs, or at the very least dog-like bipedal beings. Even from this distance he could already tell that these creatures looked absolutely hideous. Their fur was dirty and chaotic, and they had ridiculously large arms in comparison to their dinky-looking legs. They were covered in old, ragged-looking…. well, rags, while the leader of the group (at least he guessed that it was the leader, judging by its size) was instead sporting crude and rusty-looking armor. They all had very crude looking weapons as well, with the leader being the only one sporting a weapon that looked decently made and well cared for.

Huge sacks of… something were dragged along on the ground or hauled on their backs. One spoil in particular seemed to immediately catch his eyes, though, as the leader of the group seemed to be holding onto the tail of another equine creature slumped over its shoulder.

Mateus frowned as the conclusion of these intruders finally came up to him.

“Raiders. Nothing but low life scum and a great source of nuisance. I’ve always hated them.” The Emperor thought bitterly as a particularly annoying memory resurfaced of raiders disrupting his conquest efforts back in his own world by constantly attacking the supply lines of his armies.

A million ideas suddenly popped up into the Emperor's mind of just how quickly (and in how many ways) he could end the lives of these pitiful fools, before he was quickly reminded the fact that he was currently in a very weak state.

“No matter, I can still easily dispose of these fools, even with my weakened magic at the moment.” Mateus thought to himself with a smirk on his muzzle as the top of his staff gave up a soft glow.

………………………………………………………………………………………

Thera felt sore, weaken and a complete shame to her father's clan. Not only did she manage to get herself injured by monsters that attacked her on her journey back to her homeland, but she had also gotten herself beaten and captured by a band of diamond dogs when she was trying to mend her injuries. To add insult to the further injuries they had heaped upon her, they had also stolen her father’s sword.

The cowardly dogs had suddenly ambushed when she was trying to set up her camp for the day and they all swiftly surrounded her.

The struggle to keep them at bay with her father’s sword was tough. If it wasn’t for her already badly beaten body and her overall fatigue, she would have had a much easier time dealing with these rough dogs. Despite that, she still managed to slash the throats of two of the filthy mutts before the leader managed to get behind her and knock her out with a solid conk on the head.

“All of this wouldn’t have happened if I never went to Equestria in the first place.” Thera thought to herself as she slowly regained her consciousness and realized that she was bound and gagged as well.

And just in time too.

“We already have enough meat as it is. Even so, we still have little bat-horse over here. Bloody bastard horse managed to shank both Tuts and Ruckus before we could finally beat her up and bind her. I’m still debating if we should simply eat her for it or not.” She heard the leader say, which only forced her to struggle, trying to get herself free.

“Hmmm-hm-hmmm hmmm.”

“Hey boss, the pony seems to have woken up.” One of the filthy dogs said, which only motivated her even more to get the bindings around her off.

That was a mistake on her part, as she soon found herself in the air and then violently slammed onto the ground with a very loud thud echoing across the walls.

She tried to scream in discomfort, but the gag in her mouth prevented her from doing so. Luckily, nothing seemed to have been broken on her after that violent launch to the ground, but the effects were still very painful.

“Well, well, well, look who finally has decided to wake up from its slumber, boys.” She heard the leader chuckle as she continued to wail in pain and discomfort.

Thera eventually opened her eyes once the pain and overall disorientation subsided. She glared up at her captors, once again trying to struggle free from her bonds, which was only met with amused grunts from the four diamond dogs that surrounded her.

She especially glared up at the leader after she realized that the accursed mutt was holding her father’s sword with in its filthy paws.

“Hmm-hmmmmm-hmhmm-hm!”

“I think she wants to hit you, boss.” One of the dogs pointed out, this one being the smallest of the bunch while holding a large rusty axe that looked way too big for him to wield.

That comment, though, quickly silenced the chuckles from the lead dog as his smirk quickly turned into a frown.

Thera suddenly found herself gasping for air as her throat found itself squeezed and held firm by a massive paw before finding herself lifted up from the ground as two wrathful yellow eyes quickly stared down into hers.

She started to struggle again, thrashing violently within the grip, in hopes that it would bear fruit, but the only thing that greeted her for this was the paw holding her neck to squeeze even tighter causing her eyes to shut as tears of pain suddenly flowed through them.

“Listen here, pony, you already killed two of my boys. Two very important boys of mine, since our numbers are already pretty thin.” The Alpha growled menacingly as Thera felt the grip around her neck tightening even further, immediately cutting out any flow of air she might had completely.

She again tried her best to struggle free but the neck crushing squeeze on her neck and the lack of air swiftly sapped any source of energy that was left as her body simply went limp.

“No… this can’t be… I can’t just die like this… I… just can’t.” She desperately thought to herself, as she was slowly feeling lightheaded.

“You know what… why did I even bother to tie you up and drag your pony ass all the way here to the snowy wastes anyway? I think I’ll just kill you, relieve myself from this burden and wear your skin as a cape on my back.” The dog holding her growled as she heard the telltale sound of her father’s sword being drawn from its scabbard.

“What do you say boys? Pony meat for dinner?” He announced with a shout which was immediately accompanied with shouts and howls of approval from his goons.

“This is it… I failed my clan… and most importantly… I failed father… I am going to die--by my father’s own sword, no less--and then get eaten by a band of rough diamond dogs. I am nothing but a disgrace to my peoples.” Thera finally thought with a grimace as she could hear her father’s blade slowly being raised right above her head.

All of her thoughts and hopes quickly vanished as she simply accepted her fate. She awaited the silent and cold embrace of death when everything around her suddenly fell silent as a strange sound started to echo through the cave walls.

To her it sounded like… the clopping of hooves? But that couldn’t be, Nobody--or more precisely, nopony--would ever dare venture out this far into the snowy wastes. To say she was kind of confused would be an understatement.

When she opened her eyes, she found that her confusion seemed to be shared by her captors. The alpha holding her was looking around him with the sword still in the air while trying to pinpoint the source of the echo while his grip on her (thankfully) lessened.

Everything suddenly became silent once more as all of the dogs in front of her began to stare past her at something that was, no doubt, behind her.

A sliver of hope suddenly sparked up inside her as a very unfamiliar but still very welcoming voice spoke up.

“Am I interrupting something? Or am I just in the wrong place at the wrong time?” A male but also strangely gentle colt-sounding voice announced.

The alpha dog growled. “Both.”

Chapter 2: Released into the World

View Online

Chapter 2: Released into the world

Edited by: Chrome Masquerade

Proofread by: StratosStrike13

“Both” The alpha holding her growled out after the new stranger announced its presents.

“Wow, look boss. This pretty little pony seem to be covered in gold and other shiny stuff.” One of his goons pointed out, which Thera wasn’t able to confirm it herself since she was still facing the huge white furred dog holding her.

“I can see that myself, you idiot. Quite the pretty boy as well. It would be a shame if something would happen to that pretty little pony face of his.” The alpha replied as a sinister grin formed on his snout.

“What… what is happening? What are they talking about?” Thera thought in confusion as the other three dogs in front of her suddenly mimicked their boss’s expression as well.

The smallest one of the group suddenly stepped up with his axe firmly held within its paws as he began to hop in place with sinister glee, as if he was excited about something.

“Oi, pretty pony.” The midget mutt called out. “How about you give us all that shiny stuff on you and we might let ya go with just couple bruises and maybe a broken bone or two.” The little mutt continued as he began to swing its axe in front of him to carry out his point.

“I am sorry, but I have absolutely no interest in negotiation with such filthy low-lifes such as you. Plus, you four are standing in my way anyway. So I suggest that you leave peacefully before I am forced to end your miserable and worthless lives.” The mysterious newcomer replied calmly, which was quickly met with laughter from all four dogs.

“Did you hear that boss? The pretty little pony wanna act tough around us.” Again the dumbest sounding one announced after his hysteric laughter had died down.

“You’re right, for once. This pony here seems to be not quite normal in the head, I mean, for a stallion to look more like a mare I wouldn’t be surprised if he is crazy.” The alpha laughed before his expression turned back into a frown.

“Plus he is suicidal as well, thinking that he could take us on and insult us.” The lead dog added with a growl.

Before Thera could properly register the events that seems to be happening around her she was suddenly dropped flank-first onto the ground with a loud thud as she fell over on her side facing the direction all the dogs were looking in.

She shook her head to get rid of her disorientation. Once more before she opened her eyes to see the stranger -and possibly savior- for the first time, and what she saw completely surprised her.

Right in front of her was, facing of these diamond dogs all by himself, was a unicorn pony clad in very strange, but otherwise golden looking armor, with purple, black and white robes clearly visible underneath in some areas. The unicorn had a very pale yellow face that looked more like a mare rather than a stallion, with a shimmering golden -but also messy looking- mane with two long strands running down beside his head, where the blonde color slowly faded into purple towards the tips.

His horn was long, like super long for a unicorn and incredibly sharp as well. Looking harder, he even had a set of two golden-looking horns spreading horizontally from has head on both sides, with a small depiction of a serpent poking out from the center of his mane, facing toward his horn. He also wore a very deep purple cape covering his entire back with fin like shapes protruding outward from his shoulders. She can even see the telltale outlines of what looked like a complete golden dragon’s head right on his back above the cap, probably part of his armor as well, if she had to guess.

But the strangest thing -or rather, item- was was lazily levitating right next to the… stallion. It was a strange looking gold and silver staff that had a claw like base that formed a cone like shape towards the tip, while in the middle of the staff were two extending blades, formed like an equestrian letter M, and on the very top, placed on a very narrow looking silver support was a very large looking red pearl with a depiction of a dragon slithering around it.

Oh and he also had a very, very long blond looking tail curled on the ground behind him as well. The longest tail she had ever seen on a pony

Saying that she felt intrigued by this new pony was an understatement. Beside his… unique and very royal like looking looks, she could also tell that this new pony had a very noticeable air of intimidation and dominance surrounding him. For some reason this unicorn was radiating a sense of sheer supremacy and power from him, a feeling that both interested and somewhat scared her at the same time.

“Who is he and where did he come from?” She thought as she continued to carefully stare at the newcomer before she noticed that all of the dog's attention was focused completely toward the newcomer and not her.

A chance she would be damned not to capitalize on as she took this momentary freedom to try and wiggle or break her way out of her ropes. Starting with the annoying gag in her mouth. Which… kind of made her feel a bit… dirty.

Shaking her head to get these… thoughts out of her system she immediately started to chew down onto the thick layers of cloth in her mouth with her razor sharp fangs.

………………………………………………………………………………………

“A pony huh? So that’s what my species is called.” The fallen Emperor thought as he watched his filthy adversaries slowly forming a semicircle in front of him with their crude weapons held firmly in their paws in front of them as there chuckled sinisterly at one another.

Mateus was really not surprised with the idea that these dog like creatures were somehow capable of talking, let alone in his own language as well.

I mean, really, he had died twice already, seen hell itself, got his soul split in two only for it to re-emerge in a new form before he finally awakened again in a new body and possibly in a new world as well. Really, at this point nothing should be able to surprise him any more. He has as most commoners would say ‘Seen some shit’.

So talking bipedal dogs that smell just as bad as they look? Yeah, not even close. Try again.

Despite the obvious numerical and physical advantages that his opponents had, the emperor felt absolutely calm and collected, simply sporting a neutral, disinterested look with only one of his eyebrows raised in curiosity at just how badly and predictably they attack are going to be towards him.

That thought was quickly answered for him as one of the axe wielding dogs was the first one to charge him with a really loud and annoying sounding battle cry. The mutt was rearing up for an overhead strike so painfully predictable and overdramatic that it almost made the emperor roll his eyes at the foolishness of this… well, fool.

Mateus casually sidestepped to avoid the downward swing of the axe as the blade harmlessly crashed on the rocky ground, basically jamming itself into the earth in the process as well, which now left the slightly-over-pony-sized mutt completely open.

The dog beside him tried desperately to pull its old, rusty and dull looking axe out of the ground, with obviously little success.

The Emperor couldn’t believe his eyes at just how ridiculously dumb and pathetic this is. Not even goblins back in his world were as hopelessly clumsy and downright stupid as this… failure of evolution.

The emperor wasn’t even sure if he should actually laugh at this or facepalm… or facehoof, in his current case.

He was about to just end this sorry excuse of a raider’s life with his staff, when he was promptly interrupted by the leader of this circus gang suddenly calling him over with great annoyance and anger in his tone.

“Mutts! What the heck are you doing?! Get back here, you cur, before I have your tail for it.” The leader shouted with a growl, which immediately ceased the dog’s effort to pull his crude weapon out.

“Yes boss, sorry boss.” The oversized dog replied before quickly running back towards the other ruffians.

“This dog’s name is Mutts? Huh, how fitting.”

“Because I think it will be more fun if we all clobber this pretty little pony all at the same time.” The leader announced, with a dangerous smirk. Which, of course, was mimicked by his dogs as well as they all readied their crude weapons.

“But boss, my axe is stuck beside golden pretty pony!” Mutts whined which was completely ignored.

All four dogs slowly started to advance on the Emperor all at once. Mateus simply stood there, unintimidated and unfazed by their obviously dangerous intentions as they all slowly advanced upon him in a semi-circle.

The leader began to chuckle as the gap slowly closed in between them.

“Look at this boys, the little pretty pony is scared stiff. This will be the easiest catch we ever had.” The lead alpha chuckled which was followed by the others.

“Remember, I get this pretty pony’s staff thingy and his pretty looking cape as well. You boys can have the rest for all I care.” The alpha announced with a smirk as they continued to slow and menacing advance to him.

“Ooh, then I want those golden looking horns on his head and those pearls on it's pretty mane.”

“I call dibs on golden chest plate then.”

“Hey, no! I wanted that.”

“These fools are even more oblivious than I imagined.” The emperor thought with a mental smirk as he casually watched these for dogs slowly encircling him.

Despite his serious looking situation his attention was curiously switched over to that other pony on the other side of the cave that was left behind besides the sacks of loot, and by the looks of it she seems to be still struggling to get out of its bonds, though to her credit she did managed to get her mouth free from its bindings, so that was a thing.

Mateus mentally shook his head, as he quickly refocused his attention back to the four bipedal dogs that were now surrounding him. The small one somehow having retrieved its oversized axe when his attention was diverted.

The leader again began to chuckle. He was slowly approaching him with his sword lifted back from a strike.

“Any last words, pretty little pony, before we clobber you to a pulp and take all of your fancy shiny stuff for ourselves?” The lead dog more announced than asked, as he was about ready to finally swing his sword down onto its next victim.

The Emperor simply smirked up at him, an action that greatly confused the lead alpha for few seconds with a raised eyebrow.

“My, my, your way of attack is just as painfully predictable and amateurish as that little rat of yours. And you call yourself their leader? Actually makes a lot of sense now, when I think about it.” The emperor replied cockily, which had the immediate results of turning the lead dog’s smirk upside down.

The lead dog glared and snarled angrily at him. He was about ready to end this little golden pony’s life, when he suddenly found out that he was unable to move. His body stiff and rigid and unresponsive for some odd reason as his eyes started to dart around the place in confusion.

Same for his three goons, as they all shared similar reactions of both confusion and shock with his boss as they tried their best to get there bodies to respond to whatever order they're desperately trying to give it. Panic and fear was slowly seeping in with in there small canine brains.

The Emperor simply chuckled at this amusing display when all of the sudden and out of nowhere the ground underneath them suddenly lit up with a blue, ominous glow as a large rune quickly materialized from it.

The blue shining rune had many moving lines and text moving in sync with one another in circular movements. The center of the rune shining the brightest as small sparks of electricity were shot out of it.

“What… what is this?! What have you done, you filthy pony? What sorcery is this?” The lead dog in front of him demanded which caused the Emperor smirk even more.

He didn’t bother to answer this question as he casually trotted past them and out of the magical rune’s area of influence. Leaving behind four trapped and frozen dogs in one the many magical trap spells he had in his mental library.

“Why bother telling you if you won’t live long enough to capitalize on the information?” Mateus replied while looking casually over his shoulder.

He refocused his attention back in front of him as the entire cavern was suddenly bathed in bright blue flashes as the cracking sound of electricity and the agonizing howls of dying dogs echoed through the crystallized walls.

“Good to know that I at least have enough magic in me to create a simple trap spell. Otherwise I would have been forced to use more… barbaric methods of getting rid of these fools.” He thought to himself as the flashes and screams continued on behind him while he casually continued his way towards the exit on the other side of the cave chamber.

“Hey, wai… wait!” A voice suddenly called out, female in tone, as the screams and light eventually died down.

Mateus stopped and turned his head to the source of the voice. There, right next to him, still laying on the ground, bound and helpless was the pony that these dogs almost killed before he intervened.

He simply raised an eyebrow at her while she looked up to him with a pleading look in her eyes. It obviously seemed that, despite being absolutely horrendous in fighting, the dogs seemed to have a pretty good talent in binding things and locking it with rather robust-looking knots, too. Something he honestly wouldn’t have never trusted them to possess judging by their previous performance and overall stupid attitude.

Looking back at the… mare? In front of him he began to mentally debate if he should actually help her with her burden or if he should just leave her be and go on alone.

Normally, though, back in his old world he would have absolutely no second thoughts of bothering himself to even help an individual that would have absolutely no use to him whatsoever.

But the problem is… he wasn’t. His former mistakes and failures, not to mention his deaths as well, had left his otherwise proud, power hungry, and self centered mind questioning some of his morals and the acts he’d committed and the methods he’d used in the past. Even more so when memories of that accursed Firion and his rebel gang come to mind. How he had constantly out played them, how he was always one step ahead of them, and how he had used his magic to make all of their lives and resolves a living hell to go through, and despite of all of his careful planning, flawless strategies, and the chaos he caused with his magic he still somehow failed and fell into the hands of the blasted boy and his so called friends! Not once, but TWICE! THREE TIMES if you count his lighter half also falling by the hands of that blasted court mage Minwu and the other three pests that once were loyal travelers with Firion and his friends.

How? How was it possible, even after all the strings he’d pulled, after all the walls he had erected in front of them they still somehow managed to end his perfectly laid out plans of world conquest and drown it with his own blood.

Was there something he was missing? Were loyalty and hope really the only driving forces behind all of it? Is it really more effective than the wish of total dominance and control? Was Firion's source of strength really coming from his friends and his will to protect those he loves? No matter what the cost?

He didn’t know. And to be honest it was confusing the ever-living hell out of him. HE, the normally highly versed, intelligent, cunning and strategic master mind/Emperor confused and completely lost on something. What in Hell’s and Heaven’s names had happened to him? Why does his mind feel so conflicted and torn about it?

The Emperor shook his head to clear his conflicted and confused mind. He looked back down to the pony mare next to him to study her in greater detail.

For one, she was a pony (at least that’s what the dogs called her), similar in look and structure in comparison with him. Though he was a bit taller than her when he compared the lengths of his hind legs to hers. The other obvious difference to him was that instead of a horn like he had, she had what seemed to be bat wings on her back. Her fur color was mostly a really dark blue. She had long, teal hair with violet highlights, likewise with her tail. Another feature she had that was again different to his; where she had fangs sticking out of her mouth, nocturnal type eyes and fluffy ears.

“What was it that these mutts called her again? A Bat-horse? I would imagine it to be more like Bat-pony than horse, since that’s what I am, apparently.” Mateus thought as he continued to look at the still burdened mare still looking for some help for him.

The Emperor mentally sighed as he finally made a decision. For once he had absolutely no reason other than maybe spite to just leave her tied up like this. He hated to admit it, but he would be damned to walk this new and unfamiliar world alone without a local guide to tell him more about this place while also having someone to momentarily guard his back, for his magic wasn’t fully restored yet, or so he hoped. Besides having displayed her courage towards her captors and having shown determination when trying to free herself from her bonds, he still had no idea how her fighting capabilities were. IF she could even fight in the first place.

With another (this time outward) sight, he mentally moved the tip of his staff to meet the knots of her ropes, and with a quick, small fire spell the knots immediately disintegrated, freeing the previously trapped mare from her burden.

She immediately pushed the reminding ropes off of herself and shakily got back up on all fours. Now that the ropes were gone and she was now standing tall, almost to his own height, he could finally make out some cuts and bruises around her torso and front legs that were previously hidden before, but didn’t look too serious. That and she was obviously still breathing and standing, though possible infection could also be an issue here. Though if it was he could just simply cast an esuna spell if it ever came to that.

Yes, he was actually ready to help her with her injuries, before he was again reminded that his magic was currently limited.

Seriously, his old self would have not given a damn about this unless the person in question was of any importance to him.

Dying twice and getting your soul split and put back together can really mess with a person’s mindset, apparently.

But it didn’t matter.

With those troubling thoughts out of his system, Mateus decided that getting out of this bloody cave and taking his first steps into a new a fresh world full of new possibilities and power was his first priority of the day as he turned back toward the exit and made his way for it.

He would be if the mare he hadn’t just freed earlier didn’t call out for his attention first.

“Wait a minute, I had allot of stuff with me before these Diamond dogs ambushed and captured me. Let me just quickly check if some of them -or hopefully all of them- are in one of their sacks. Just give me a few more minutes to check them first, then we can go.” The Bat pony mare announced with a hopeful tone in her voice as she quickly began rummaging through the loot sacks of the now-crispy dead diamond dogs.

He really fought the urge to groan out loud in annoyance from this added time waster to him.

“Oh well… a few more minutes of waiting hasn’t really killed anybody yet, now has it?” The emperor mentally asked himself as he simply decided to humor her further and wait patiently, close to the exit of the cave, for her to retrieve her missing belongings.

………………………………………………………………………………………

“Where is it, where is it, where is it?! Where is my father sword?” Thera mentally asked herself as she tried frantically search for her father’s heirloom within the burned corpses of her captors.

“Ah thank the gods, here it is and it seems to be completely untouched from whatever magical attack that unicorn used on them.” She announced with a sigh of relief as she finally found her father’s blade, slightly sticking out from under the alpha's body.

Pulling it to freedom proved itself effortless with her teeth, its silver-like blade gleaming welcomingly on her eyes, as she soon found herself reunited with the most prized possession of her collection of items she had already found in one of the loot sacks.

Shoving the blade back into its scabbard and strapping it back onto her torso with the added belt that it had, she sighed in satisfaction. Everything is finally back in her possession and placed where it belonged.

She was still somewhat shocked by the magical ability the unicorn waiting for her by the exit displayed earlier. Even more when it seemed like no real effort for him whatsoever.

“All of these dogs, dead with just one simple move on his part, while looking calm and completely in control of the situation, no sense of urgency or fear whatsoever. Impressive.” She thought to herself as she switched her gaze from the burned alpha to the unicorn responsible for the former, waiting for her in the distance.

For some reason she felt terrified of him, which is saying something because usually there really isn’t a lot in this world that could legitimately scare or intimidate her. One of those exceptions being her mom. But for some reason this pony waiting for her just had this air or…supremacy and power around him no matter how she turned her head to it. Which was both very intriguing and fearful for her. She didn’t know who he was, where he came from, and why he looked like some kind of king or something (maybe he was, who knows), but one thing about him is something she can 100% agree with. This pony is really something else.

“You really are thinking too deep into this Thera. I mean, really, if this pony might be some sort of super powerful villain or something like that then why would he go to the trouble of saving you and even helping you get free from those damn ropes. Well… to be honest he did seem a bit… hesitant back there about my rope problems. But really, if he wanted to he could have just easily killed you as well and simply trotted off out of the cave without a second thought in his mind, but he didn’t. So really, how bad could he be?” Thera mentally debated to herself, trying to convince herself that this stranger waiting for her was friendly… well, to her at least.

Shaking her head, she quickly decided to simply suck it up, before she swiftly made her way back to the unicorn stallion waiting for her at the exit.

She eventually reached him and gave him a nod, signaling the unicorn that she was ready to depart. He answered her with a sideways glance towards the exit before the two finally made their way out of the caverns together into the free and open world outside.

Chapter 3: Crystals in the Snowy Wastes

View Online

Chapter 3: Crystals in the Snowy Wastes

Edited by: Chrome Masquerade

“Hey, wait up!” Thera shouted as she tried her best to keep up with the golden stallion in front of her, who doesn’t seem to be bothered or slowed down by the blizzard that has suddenly started to blow through the icy wastes.

Emperor Mateus on the other hand was more focused on getting through the bloody snow storm, cursing mentally that his magic was still somewhat inaccessible, otherwise he could be easily dealing with this storm with a powerful cyclone spell to disperse the winds and clouds above.

“Suddenly, leaving the caves so urgently seems like a bad choice now. Even though the weather was clear when I left them.” Mateus mentally commented to himself as he continued to make his way through the high winds and low visibility.

Thera, on the other hoof, was slowly catching up to the unbothered Emperor in front of her while holding a wing out to shield her face from the onrushing wind and snow.

“Jeez, for a guy completely clad in pretty heavy-looking armor and robes you still are quite spry on your hooves, there.” Thera commented as she trotted alongside the unicorn on his right side.

The Emperor simply ignored her as his gaze was more fixed forward as he moved along, unfazed by the storm.

Thera felt a little awkward. Since their escape from the caverns this mystery pony hadn’t said or done anything besides picking a random direction and just heading straight for it.

She could have just said her farewells to him and made her way straight for her own home… if she even knew what direction it was, anyway. The loss and disorientation of having blacked out and gotten dragged off to a random location, and with the sky constantly covered in a thick layer of clouds, preventing her from seeing the destination of the sun, meant that she was absolutely clueless as to which direction she should go.

That and the fact that one of her wings counted among her sustained injuries, meant that flying for her was a big ‘NO’ option as well, and trotting all the way back to Peleplos was just masochistic. Not to mention some of the monsters that roam the old northern mountain passages to it.

Thera sighed as she quickly switched her attention back to the mysterious unicorn trotting next to her.

“By the way… I never got the chance to personally thank you for… well, saving me back there. If you hadn’t have shown up the way you did, well… you can already imagine.” Thera opened up while also trying in good hope to finally get a reaction or to start a conversation with him, as just trotting through a snowstorm was both boring and cold for her. Very, VERY cold.

At first there was yet again no response or even a side glance from the mystery pony beside her before he suddenly stopped, finally, for the first time, turning his head to look at her. His spiky long blond hair and long tail moving with the wind as the storm seemed to slowly pick up, causing her to actually shiver for the first time of the day.

He continued to curiously stare at her before momentarily looking off the side before quickly looking back at her again.

“Are you cold?” The golden unicorn in front of her asked casually, which took her completely by surprise.

She quickly shook that surprise off, just before another big gust of wind blew past her, answering for her.

“Well… ye-yes… a little bit, to be honest.” She replied with a small shiver. “I mean normally we Thestrals are quite built for cold climates, since our heartlands lie so far up north and above massive mountains. But I guess I am not THAT well-tuned to the cold, probably because I was originally born in Kazzas where it’s actually a lot warmer thanks to nearby volcanic activity around that area.” She continued to explain, remembering her childhood before eventually moving to the northern capital of her nation.

“I see.” The unicorn simply replied before suddenly doing something that completely confused Thestral mare at first.

He let go of his staff and it suddenly started to just levitate beside him on its own before he sat down on his haunches and moved both of his forehooves around and behind his neck. A few soft clicking sounds could be heard echoing through the blizzard winds before he suddenly held his cape, completely removed from his set and onto his hooves before throwing it in Thera’s direction and forcing her to catch it with both forelegs.

She was stunned, but before she could even ask or voice her opinion the golden unicorn quickly stood up again before trotting past her, continuing his journey to whatever destination he was heading to.

Shaking her head, she quickly stood up as well to swiftly follow him while trying to wrap herself with the cape given to her.

She still felt somewhat confused, but also at the same time happy and grateful for this stallion’s generous act of giving her his cape to keep herself protected from the harsh elements around her.

Though a quick realization promptly rose up inside her head as her smile quickly turned into an expression of concern.

“Wait… what about you? Don’t you need this just as much as I do? Aren’t you cold as well?” Thera asked while looking at the stallion beside her.

To her surprise he actually replied by shaking his head while keeping his gaze firmly fixed in front of him.

“My armor is enchanted to automatically regulate and adapt to whatever weather or climate I find myself in. So the cold really isn’t an issue for me.” The unicorn in front of her replied while still looking and sounding as neutral as he had always been.

Thera whistle in awe. “Wow, that must be super handy, then.” She replied before continuing. “I remember when I first tried to wear full body armor. Comfortable, but heavy as heck. Couldn’t even properly lift off while wearing it, so I was forced to quickly take it off again before my wings could buckle down. Since then I never even bothered to wear any protective gear or armor. I quite honestly prefer more mobility and the sensation of the wind flowing through my fur whenever I fly.” Thera added with nostalgia while also again hoping to get him to finally converse with her and know more about him over time.

Her hopes were finally fulfilled as the mystery stallion beside her actually commented on her explanation.

“Really, that just depends on the type of armor you are using, and if it’s enchanted or not to help with the weight.” He replied while still never moving his gaze to something else.

Thera simply stared at him while trying to keep up with him. “Really? You seem to know a lot of stuff, from what I’ve observed.” Thera countered, again hoping to get more info out of the unicorn.

“I am obliged to know a lot of things.” He casually and simply replied before keeping silent once more.

“Well, it’s at least better than nothing.” Thera thought to herself before deciding to just accept it for what it is.

Though, again, she was suddenly taken by surprise when the pony beside her halted, with a serious expression no less.

“What is it?” Thera asked confused and slightly concerned at his sudden mood switch.

“Something is coming.” He simply replied which just confused the mare even further.

“What exactly is comi…?” Thera tried to question before she suddenly registered something as well as her ears stood up at attention.
On instinct her right hoof swiftly moved to reach for the handle of her blade as her ears started to swivel around in order to pinpoint whatever it is that she was sensing as well, the loud blizzard’s winds though making it difficult to do so.

“You might want to move a bit to the left.” The unicorn suddenly replied which again caused her to look at him in confusion.

“What…why?” Thera asked before something suddenly caught her highly sensitives ears’ attention.

Without even thinking about it, she immediately did exactly as the stallion had instructed her to do, and not one second too soon as the ground she once stood started to gave away as it began to crack and collapse in on itself.

Completely taken off guard by this sudden change of events, Thera frantically backed off from the quickly growing pit in front of her when all of the sudden a huge white mass shot up from its depths as both ice pieces and rocks where flung up high into the air and onto the surrounding areas of the hole. An ear-piercing screech was heard afterwards, which basically forced Thera onto her rump to shield her ears with both of her hooves as she shut her eyes and grit her teeth in pain and discomfort to this dreadful sound.

Thera quickly got back up and opened her eyes after the deafening sound had subsided. What she saw made her blood run cold from both shock and dread as she quickly recognized the creature in front of her.

“IT’S A GIGANTIC SNOW WORM!“ She shouted within the rush of the winds while staring up the gigantic white monster in front of her.

………………………………………………………………………………………

The emperor didn’t know if he should feel surprised by this revelation or feel annoyed by it instead.

“Great… even this world has them. More in a snow and ice version of my world’s gigantic sandworms.” The emperor thought as the massive beast suddenly moved its huge mouth down in the direction of both him and the mare next to him, showing off its many, many dagger sized teeth to them, lining up further and further into its maw the deeper you looked.

He remembered his old world’s version of sandworms occupying the vast deserts of Palamecia. They used to be huge pests and a big problem there when he was just a child. But that soon got rectified when he eventually stepped up the throne as he then began to drastically cutting down their population with both his magic and skilled soldiers to make the deserts more accessible for local travelers and most importantly his armies as well.

Just imagine the difficulty of keeping up with the logistics whenever a band of these creatures started to attack and gobble up portions of his armies and supplies.

Yeah, better to cut their numbers down quickly and save yourself a lot of headaches later on.

The Emperor groaned in discomfort as the worm beast let out yet another ear shattering scream from its massive maw, forcing the Emperor back to focus on the situation at hand. Or hoof. Whatever.

It really wouldn’t be much of a problem to deal with this thing if he had full access to his magical abilities. One high level fire spell would easily do the trick here, or if he wanted to go for the overkill route a good flare spell would also turn this faceless insect into a pile of ash in mere seconds.

But he can’t, for reasons that are yet unknown. So his options at this point are for the first time very limited indeed.

“One of my basic trap spells won’t do me any good now either, since this beast prefers to travel underground instead above it. Plus they just dive back into the ground and re-emerge somewhere else constantly without any patterns behind it. So cornering it is out as well.” Mateus thought to himself as he tried to think of ways to get rid of this beast without the easy assist of his magic.

“HEY! WATCH OUT!” Thera suddenly yelled over to him as the beast’s attention was suddenly focused on him and him alone.

Before Mateus could even react the beast suddenly shot forward with its dagger tooth filled maw baring down at him.

Everything looked hopeless for a moment when Mateus’ expression suddenly turned dead serious for a split second before his staff quickly shot forward to intercept the beast’s attack, hitting it on the side of his head with effective results.

The massive worm screeched in pain as the hit from Mateus’ staff conjured a sizable explosion, forcing the beast to fall backwards as its head hit the ground with a large crack, debris kicking up around the impact site.

The Emperor relaxed visibly as his staff lazily floated back beside him. Thera quickly galloped over to him with her sword drawn as she took her position beside him.

“I never knew that your staff could do that.” Thera commented while briefly looking at him before swiftly refocusing back at the wailing beast ahead.

“My staff can do many things you are not aware of.” Mateus casually replied while never breaking his focus on the monster ahead.

“My staff is a deadly weapon on its own, even without my magic.” He mentally commented as the massive worm in front of them slowly got back up, a very visibly missing and burned chunk on the side of its head where the staff made contact.

The beast began to screech once more before quickly disappearing back into the hole that it came from.

Thera began to relax as the cries of the worm swiftly faded and were drowned out by the still raging winds around them.

“Wow… that was close, wasn’t it?” Thera commented with a sigh as she began to sheathe her sword.

“I would keep that blade drawn if I were you. The worm is just momentarily retreating to lick its wounds.” The emperor commented as he was still in a sense of high alert.

“Wait, how do you know tha…” Thera tried to question before an earthquake underneath them stopped her.

Large cracks started to form all beneath them. Both he and the mare quickly jumped away without even a second to spare as the ground suddenly erupted in a geyser of snow and rocks.

The emperor expertly landed on all fours, while Thera slipped and landed on her side instead as the massive form of the snow worm re-emerged from the newly made hole, screeching and kicking up more debris into the air.

The Emperor was about to command his staff to attack the beast once more and finally bring an end to the shenanigans when he suddenly spotted Thera charging the beast with her blade re-drawn on her hoof and with a look of anger and bloodlust in her eyes that honestly surprised him.

With a mighty leap from her hind legs the mare jumped her way over and onto the back of the unaware worm with her blade pointed in front of her.

The worm once again screeched in pain as the bat-pony mare landed on its back and bored her sword deep into its flesh.

The beast began to thrash around, but Thera held firm and strong as she held tight the hilt of her blade, never daring to flag as she started to reposition her hind legs on the back of the flailing monster for possibly one last leap.

With one final act of strength the bat-mare re-drew her sword from the monster’s flesh and leaped her way towards its head. She quickly angled the freshly blood coated tip of her blade downwards before she landed onto the worm’s head, her blade immediately pushing through the worm’s hard skin and soft interior like butter as the worm gave of a last deafening cry.

With a massive thud, and another cloud of kicked up snow and dirt, the beast collapsed onto the ground lifelessly as its days of terrorizing these lands has met their ends.

With that, the battle was over and the worm was finally slain for good as Thera quickly pulled out her sword from the now-dead monster’s head before jumping back down to the ground and collapsing onto the snow afterward, feeling exhausted.

Again, saying that the Emperor was impressed was an understatement. Especially with that feral look she had in her eyes when she charged the worm with her sword drawn and with her fangs shown.

“Maybe I underestimated her abilities to actually fight and take care of herself when truly needed.” The Emperor thought to himself as he casually made his way over to the still huffing mare on the snow.

Thera looked up when the face of the Emperor came into view above her, looking just as reserved and neutral as he had always been since they met.

“Not bad.” He simply commented, while looking down at her huffing form.

“Hypocrite.” She shot back which actually made the Emperor smirk, to her surprise.

“Now get up, or I will be forced to just leave you here. Of course, If i must, I still wish to have my cape back.” The Emperor announced which made Thera roll her eyes.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever.” Thera replied before eventually getting back up on all fours and dusting the snow off of her fur and cape.

“By the way, what is the rush anyway? Do you even know where we are going?” She quickly asked after first wiping and re-sheathing her sword from its gore with the snow around them.

“I do.” Mateus simply replied which made Thera raise an eyebrow at him for him to continue.

“I am heading to the source of this storm, I know for a fact now that it isn’t natural but, in fact, magical.” The emperor explained before turning around and casually heading off again.

Thera sighed as she followed him, coming up again against his side as she tilted her head questionable at him.

“And how do you know that?” Thera asked which only made Mateus smirk again in response.

“I am obliged to know a lot of things.” He restated, which made Thera groan in response.

“It’s still better than nothing.” She thought as they went deeper and deeper into the storm.

“At least his cape is keeping me warm for a while.”

………………………………………………………………………………………

“Are you really sure we should be going this way? The further we go the stronger the blizzard seems to become.” Thera shouted over the rushing winds while making sure the cape around her wouldn’t get blown away by the heavy winds that were blowing all around them.

Mateus had to admit, having a conversation with someone was sometimes a good way to remove some of the boredom for simple, long travels. Especially when traveling through a blizzard where you can’t really see five meters in front of you. Something he remembered also doing quite a lot when he was a child, but somehow forgotten about it when he was coronated to be the next Emperor after his father.

But that nice change of pace quickly went stale the moment the mare beside him started complaining constantly about how the storm was getting stronger and how they should go an find a shelter instead. And asking him constantly if what he was doing was a good idea or not.

“Women. They are all the same on all worlds, no matter what species.”

But that is the price he had to pay when he decided to let her tag along with him to whatever destination he is walking to, and judging from her performance back with the snow worm, and the fact that his magic is still pretty much quiet un-accessible, she actually would be more useful in the future. Plus, he had to admit that he needed someone he could actually trust in this new world and, again, judging by the fact that she still stuck around with him despite his disinterested and reserved attitude toward her means that she at least seemed to be willing.

How does he know? Well he once had to deal with a lot of individuals back in his old world who had secret agendas whenever pledging their loyalty or support for his cause and looking into her eyes he could tell that there was no trace of deception within her. That’s usually his job… or it was.

“At least it now justifies the reason on why I gave her my cape to keep her warm in the first place.” The Emperor said to himself when he suddenly spotted something within the edges of his vision.

“Hey, I think I see something glittering beyond the storm.” Thera pointed out as well.

Immediately the intensity of the storm started to die down immensely as they moved closer and closer to whatever was shimmering in the distance. Soon the winds mysteriously died down to almost nothing when they reached the edge of a large cliff overlooking a flat, snowy valley below it.

What Thera saw made her eyes go wide in wonder. Down below in the middle of the valley was a city, a kind she has never ever seen before in her life as it looked like to be made of what she could clearly see, even from this distance, made out of crystals.

The city was built in a star-like formation with a huge palace that was proudly sitting right at the center of this crystallized world, piercing high into the heavens as its crystallized towers glittered and shimmered brilliantly, even with the absence of the actual sun, as the entire sky above the city was nothing more than a swirling vortex of clouds.

“Wait… is that the source of the blizzard that surrounds these lands?” Thera wondered aloud after she noticed the odd cloud movements directly above the city.

“It is.” Mateus simply replied as he also observed the scene in front of him with a critical and calculated look in his eyes.

“This place reminds me a lot of Pandemonium Castle back in my world. The castle in the center, at least.” The former Emperor thought to himself as memories of that place resurfaced. Again, more from the eyes of his demonic self than anything else, although Arubboth had also almost the similar looks of Pandemonium as well in terms of architectural material.

“I wonder what is going on down there to cause such a storm via magic or whatever?” Thera commented curiously, a sentiment mimicked by the emperor himself, as he too was wonder who or what the source of this magic was… and if he could use it or take it.

Whatever this magic is it seemed to be somewhat mimicking his cyclone spell, to some degree. Yes, only mimic because what this spell is missing compared to his own one was the sheer strength and destructive potential it offered. He doubted that whatever magic was fueling this blizzard would have enough strength in it to even lift an entire fortress up into its eye and keep it up there for many days or weeks to come while it was moving.

He mentally shrugged before switching his focus back to the mare standing beside him.

“By the way, since we seem to be inside the eye of the storm and out of the worst of it I would say that you no longer require my cape to keep yourself guarded from the elements. So I would be utmost pleased if you would return my garment to me for now.” Mateus announced, which caused the mare to break her gaze from the city to look back at him.

“Well, I can’t really see a reason in keeping it, if that is the case.” Thera replied as she unwrapped herself from the purple garment.

She quickly hoofed it over to the Emperor, who took it before easily putting it around his back and neck and snapping it back into place with a satisfying click.

With that little task out of the way he began to refocus his attention back to the city below them.

Thera did the same as a question suddenly popped up into her mind. “Are we going to go down there?” She asked while looking back at him.

Mateus didn’t answer but instead decided to simply stepped up onto the edge before casually jumping off of it, to the utter shock and awe of Thera.

“What the… DID HE JUST JUMP OFF?” She shouted in panic as she was unaware of the levitation ability that the Emperor possessed.

………………………………………………………………………………………

“You COULD have bloody TOLD me that you can levitate. I WAS scared to DEATH when you suddenly jumped of the freaking cliff without any freaking warning.” Thera ranted on after she managed to quickly join up with the unicorn, having galloped down a conveniently nearby path that lead down into the valley below.

She still couldn’t believe the stunt that this stallion had pulled on her. First he just jumped off of a 300 meter tall cliff, scaring the ever living crap out of her, than it suddenly turns out that it was all cool as she watched him gently lowering himself onto the ground and safely landing on all fours, to her utter relief, which quickly turned into a wave of righteous anger for not having told her before she stormed off to the closest path to get down to catch up with this crazy, mentally out of this world stud.

He might have perfectly demonstrated to her that he was far from a featherweight, but that didn’t mean she was going to let him do crazy stuff like that in front of her and get a free pass for it.

Emperor Mateus, on the other hand, simply ignored her constant ranting, as his mind was more focused on the city in front of them and what may lay deep within its crystallized walls.

Thera sighed in defeat after she realized that she was once again talking to a wall. Plus, she didn’t want to aggravate the stallion too much, as she had already seen numerous times what this stud was capable of, and that was just the stuff that she saw. Who knows what hidden powers and secrets this unicorn held to himself? A thought that was both intriguing and somewhat scary to her, even more so in just how calm and in control he always seemed to be, as if whatever had happened thus so far is nothing to him.

“Wait a minute… I have been referring to him as “the unicorn” or “stallion” the entire time without ever knowing his actual name. Actually, now that I think about it, I haven’t told him my name either. We basically have been traveling with one another this entire time without even introducing ourselves to one another. Maybe that’s why he always acts to reserved around me, because I am technically still a complete stranger to him.” Thera thought to herself as the realization suddenly took front row within her consciousness.

All of her anger and frustration quickly subsided as she turned her head to look at him.

“Should I ask him now?” She questioned herself as she stared at him.

“Well, if I do, I guess I have to introduce myself to him first because…well that just seems to be a bit more polite. Plus that would hopefully also encourage him to tell me his name too.” She mentally decided before preparing herself to finally and properly introduce herself to the stranger next trotting next to her.

“Hey, uh…” Thera began as she looked off a bit to the side awkwardly.” I- by the way, my name…”

“We are being watched.” Mateus suddenly stated and interrupting her.

She felt incredibly annoyed by this, but eventually realized that they seemed to finally have made it to the outskirts of the city. The obvious thing, she quickly noted, was that the city itself didn’t have any sort of walls gates or barriers to protect it, which was really weird from her point of view. Which only meant that the city was basically vulnerable from all sides.

But besides that, she had to admit that he was right with his claim. The moment they started to reach a cobblestone road and pass by the first couple of crystal homes she could see a couple of curtains moving from behind the windows.

“So this city does seem to be populated, even though It didn’t look like that when we first saw it.” Thera thought to herself as they continued to trot down the road.

The deeper they trotted into the heart of the city the more dense and more complex the buildings started to become, with some of them even sporting multiple storeys, while the atmosphere was also getting creepier and creepier by the minute as the feeling of being watched started to become more and more obvious. That, and the fact that all the street lamps were off as well, despite the lack of sunlight around the area, was just adding to the whole ghost town vibe and creepiness to it.

The Emperor, again, on the other hoof, was barely interested in all of this, as his senses were more focused on the crystallized palace in the center of the city than anything else.

They soon reached an open plaza in the center of the city. Right in front of it was the palace itself, suspended on just four very large supports with massive gateways on all four of them. A set of large stairs could be seen beyond them, probably leading up to the main structure suspended above them.

Thera had never seen such a more… unique palace architecture before in her life. Well, then again, she hadn’t really seen many castles or palaces anyway. With the only one being the Ivory Citadel back on Kazzas, which actually beat THIS castle in term of uniqueness, now that she thought about it.

She shook her head as she realized that the golden stallion had yet AGAIN had gone on without her as he was making his way over to the closest portal and sets of stairs that would lead into the upper levels of the Palace.

She sighed in annoyance as she swiftly made way to catch up with him again, while mentally asking herself exactly why she was still following him.

Thera had to stop her thoughts and marvel in awe as she finally had her first good look at the interior of the palace the moment she reached the top of the large stairs.

Despite the gloomy look that was outside, the interior of the palace was so brightly lit it almost hurts her eyes, thanks to the mostly-crystal hallways amplifying the few actual light sources in the form of magical chandeliers. It took her eyes a good few moments to fully adjust to the new light levels before she could have a much better and more detailed look around her.

The entire interior of the palace was made of either bluish colored crystals, or purple with a level of white mixed in. Everything around her was just shimmering and sparkling in such a way it was almost like a dream to her.

“How is it possible for an entire palace to primarily be made out of crystals? How was this even constructed, and when?” Thera whispered to herself as she momentarily forgot about the Emperor to just marvel in wonder to her surroundings.

………………………………………………………………………………………

The Emperor had a serious case of Déjà vu the moment his eyes laid upon the interior of this palace.

Alas, despite the pretty comparability of this place with Pandemonium Castle, he was still very much focused on finding out the source of the magically driven storm.

Despite the clean and well-maintained look, and the obvious bright illumination of this place, this castle was actually the most deserted feeling area so far, with no soul or person in sight. Which is quite ironic, comparing it to what he was noticing when traveling through the city streets with all of its gloom and doom look to it.

Moving further down the hallway, Mateus could actually start to hear something coming from further down the halls he was moving through.

Curiosity once again took the better of him as he decided to follow the distant commotions. He soon found himself at a set of huge double doors were the noise seem to be coming from.

“Sounds like muffled laughter as far as I can tell.” The Emperor thought to himself as he walked up to the massive wooden double doors and found out that its left door was slightly ajar meaning that it was obviously open and unlocked.

Using the tip of his staff to slowly open the door more, he was immediately greeted with a scene that made one of his eyebrows go high in interest.

“Sorry for taking too long to catch up again, I was busy back there just admiring the inte…” Thera suddenly came up before her words got caught at the images that presented itself to her as well as her eyes went wide.

“Is…is it just me and did I somehow manage to walk into something that looks like a sex dungeon?” Thera commented out loud after a while, which in all honesty produced a serious reaction from the Emperor himself as he turned his head to look at her as a question ‘probably being mentally asked by anyone who heard her’ would ask.

“How in heaven's name would you know how a sex dungeon would look like?” Mateus asked suspiciously while giving her a serious look that made her chuckle nervously.

“Well, uhhh…” She tried to say before just simply giving up, awkwardly looking off to the side with an embarrassing blush on her cheeks. “It’s a long story.”

Chapter 4: A New Emperor, A New Dawn

View Online

Chapter 4: A New Emperor, a New Dawn.

Edited by: Chrome Masquerade

Ruby Quill, former royal assistant and adviser, was just one of many mares currently chained up and gagged within the throne room of the crystal palace. She couldn’t really remember much, except for the fact that she was one of the… unlucky mares to be picked to NOT serve within the many crystal mines within the city, but more as… personal enjoyment for their current king.

She felt hopeless and lost beyond comprehension. Luckily for her, her time with the king had still not yet come, but she also knew that it was just a matter of time.

Which was something she wished she could also say for the mare chained up on the floor right next to her, a sapphire colored mare with aqua blue mane and tail, just huddling away in a dark corner right behind the throne room, shaking with her back turned from everyone else.

She and the few mares with her in the throne room were, of course, not the only ponies/prisoners. Further into the middle of the room were more ponies chained up against the large columns and even the walls of the throne room. Each one of them in a different state of health and appearance. Some of them bruised, some of them not, but what they all seemed to share equally was the sheer fear and hopelessness portrayed in their eyes. Fear of ever accidentally displeasing the king somehow and getting themselves sent into the mines or worse, and hopelessness of never ever getting free of their shackles to see the outside world ever again.

She hated this. She hated all of this fear, this feeling of doom and loss all around her, this feeling of dread and hopelessness that everyone had, but she especially HATED the pony responsible for all of this.

King Sombra, the black unicorn who was currently sitting on the crystal throne above her with his two personal brainwashed guards (also probably of Equestrian descent) clad in obsidian armor flanking said throne. It was all his fault and his alone.

She might not have had a lot of memory prior to Sombra’s rise to power, but she knew deep down that life within the Crystal Empire used to be much more cheerful and pleasant than it was currently.

Her mental musings were immediately cut short when she suddenly felt an invisible force taking hold of her form. She yelped in surprise when she suddenly found herself floating in the air by a blood red aura surrounding her body. She knew exactly what it was and where it came from as she desperately started to thrash about in the air in the hopes of somehow producing a miracle by doing so, which didn’t last long, as her whole body suddenly became stiff from the same magic that was currently holding her.

Her eyes went wide with dread when she was suddenly faced with the menacing grin of the accursed unicorn himself. Looks of both horror and sympathy were being shot towards her by the mares she so forcefully left behind as she was gently levitated towards the king's lap.

King Sombra’s menacing smile grew when he noticed the resistance and fear his next victim was outwardly showing.

“Well, well. What seems to be the matter, Ruby Quill? And here I thought that you liked assisting the king in any way, shape or form.” King Sombra taunted as he showed his fangs to her.

Ruby Quill desperately wanted to get away from this evil tyrant as quickly as possible but couldn’t as the same magic was still pretty much keeping her in place restricted any sort of movement from her except for her eyes and panicked breathing.

There was absolutely nothing she could do as Sombra started to slowly inch his muzzle closer to her with his tongue almost touching the front of her own muzzle.

She mentally resigned herself to her fate as she closed her eyes, when all of a sudden the sound of one of the main doors slowly being opened entered her laid-back ears, which in turn froze any other activity in the room for an instant.

Ruby Quill dared to open her eyes and immediately regretted it. The previously lustful-looking expression the king had just a moment ago suddenly got replaced by a massive scowl, which immediately sent alarm bells off in her head, and before she knew it she was flung back across the floor to where the other mares were with a heavy thud as the magic previously around her swiftly dissipated.

She shook her head, trying to recover her dazed mind and ignoring the pain currently dominating her flank before she opened her eyes to see what poor pony, or being in general was foolish enough to even enter the throne room and confront the mad tyrant completely unannounced and uninvited.

What she saw almost made her do a double take as her eyes widened in shock and surprise at the same time.

And just maybe…. a bit of hope as well.

………………………………………………………………………………………

Emperor Mateus decided to simply let the mare beside him bask in her own embarrassment as his focus quickly switched back to the scene in front of him.

To him this throne room resembled more of a dungeon than anything else with chained up ponies (among other things) everywhere, the depressing mood and the somewhat gloomy lighting within this room. Quite the contrast, compared to the rest of the Palace, as these walls sported black and dark purple crystals rather than the bright bluish and white once that adorned pretty much all of the palace interiors he had passed by.

The Emperor also quickly noted the previously stock stoic guards quickly advancing to them with their swords drawn.

The Emperor mentally sighed. “Even more unnecessary distractions. How wonderful.” He thought as he was about to mentally command his staff to attack them when Thera of all ponies suddenly stepped forward.

“Let me handle these. Besides the snow worm back in the wastes I haven’t really properly demonstrated what I am truly capable of. Plus, this will also serve as a nice personal redemption of getting myself captured by those filthy diamond mutts from before.” Thera explained as she drew her own sword from its scabbard.

“I am, after all, a member of the Gladed Blade Clan.” She quickly added as she took a stance with her sword on her right forehoof.

“Suit yourself.” The Emperor casually replied as he focused back to the black unicorn still sitting on the throne.

The pony still wore his scowl, but it lessened to some degree after his two guards went over to intercept them. Again ignoring the obvious fighting that now started between the bat-mare and the two darkly armored guards, Mateus instead made this way over to the throne while ignoring all the curious stares the shackled ponies were giving him.

The scowl on the dark unicorn increased once more as Mateus stopped right in front of the throne with his staff lazily floating beside him.

“Who do you think you are to just trot up to me? Me, King Sombra of the Crystal Empire!?” The self-proclaimed King Sombra announced with a booming voice.

Mateus could tell that there was all lot of arrogance behind his tone. Which was kind of amusing, because usually he used to have that kind of tone as well. But what it clearly lacked was any form of intelligence behind it, which only meant that he was basically dealing with a power-mad imbecile who had no clear idea of what he was doing or how to fully use the power that he supposedly snatched up for himself.

Which brings us to power, if he truly had any, that is. The dark ruler did show power from the outside, but on the inside he knew that he was pretty weak just by looking through his visage. Again, from self-experience of a bunch of idiots he had to deal with back in his own world. A certain Borghan quickly came to mind, which immediately lead him to hate this dark unicorn as certain similarities quickly showed themselves to him.

But Mateus immediately halted himself. He might have underestimated his foes in the past, which inevitably caused his downfall in the first place, a mistake he already agreed he would never repeat, though it seems that this time might be the exception for this fool. At a second glance he could tell that there was more to this unicorn than met the eye. He seemed to be feeding on fear and hatred, not the most reliable sources of power and control, at least judging from his own failures at least.

“State your business, mare, before I smite you.” Sombra ordered, which in turn broke the Emperor’s train of thought before his claim registered on him.

“Really? You think that I am female?” He casually stated which made King pause before his eyes go wide for a split second in surprise.

That didn’t really last long though as he soon started to laugh, tossing his head back in a very dramatic way as his voice boomed all across the throne room causing the prisoners within to flinch back.

Here was another good example of how truly weak he seemed to be. Laughing like this while keeping himself very open. He could technically just swiftly leap forward and end this “idiot’s” life with one good strike, but he had decided against that idea simply because it would be way too fast and way too easy for his taste, plus he was also curious to see if this so called king had any weight to himself in terms of strength or not.

He waited patiently while the black king was still laughing his ass off in the revelation that he was actually dealing with a stallion instead of a mare.

True, he did feel rather annoyed by this, but at the same time he was very much aware that he does have similar facial features to this species’ females, judging by the size of his snout in comparison to all the mares staring at him beside the foot of the throne. A ruby furred, blonde haired mare especially.

The laughter eventually died down as the king suddenly stood up from his throne. He descended the stairs below his crystallized seat until he was facing the Emperor at perfect eye level, with his scowl once again back in full force.

The Emperor, on the other hand simply stood there, confidently cautious, not feeling intimidated in the slightest as one primary question suddenly sprang up in his mind.

“Is this storm that has been raging outside the city borders your work?” He casually asked, a question which seemed to have taken the king completely by surprise for a second before his self-confidence quickly returned.

“Yes… yes it is, a small demonstration of my power.” He boasted proudly before looking back at the golden unicorn in front of him. ”A trifle. But that information won’t really do much for you, since I am going to permanently remove you for DARING to trespass upon my castle and approach me without my consent.” He quickly added, as his gaze quickly switched from boastful to dangerous.

The Emperor simply nodded as he continued to stay as cool and collected as ever, to the confusion and utter rage to the unicorn in front of him.

He suddenly began to charge up his curved back/red horn, which the emperor just noticed, as he raised a curious eyebrow at the action of this previously supposedly inactive body part.

A large and sharp black crystal materialized as it swiftly shot forward aimed directly for Mateus’ unprotected skull. He, of course, denied it by quickly leaning his head to the side as the black projectile harmlessly flew past its target and off to somewhere behind.

A loud clang was heard, followed up by a scream and a loud thud afterwards which also silenced the sounds of metal clashing that was happening in the background.

A dumbfounded look promptly replaced the previous angry scowl the black unicorn had a moment ago. Out of curiosity and the fact his opponent was currently too busy staring at something. He decided to turn his head briefly to see what all the sudden silence was about.

What he saw almost made him chuckle because the king basically managed to kill off one of his goons with an accidental precise shot on the back of his head, leaving a large puncture mark on the back of the helmet with one half of the black crystal sticking out of it.

“An imbecile true to the book. Shooting off a spell without making sure first that none of his men are in the line of fire.”

Thera on the other hoof was frozen in a mid-swing, by the look of it, as she stared at the now dead black guard in front of her with mild surprise etched on her features. She eventually just shrugged before relaxing and casually leaning against her now crimson colored blade. Mateus briefly wondered what happened to the second guard that used to be there as well when before he spotted a black lump lying on the crystal floor behind her surrounded in small puddle of crimson, which immediately told him everything he needed to know.

He quickly turned his attention back to the king, and just in time as he somehow managed to fire yet another of his spells from his horn which only narrowly missed the emperor after he quickly sidestepped it. The fired crystal harmlessly hit a far off wall on the other side of the room with a loud shattering sound that echoed off the crystal walls.

He could tell that the king was now livid.

“YOU TWO DARE TO TRESPASS IN MY KINGDOM AND IN MY PALACE AND KILL BOTH MY GUARDS?” The king shouted with his fangs bared and his horn dangerously flickering with black energy.

The Emperor on the other end again stayed as calm and level headed as ever as a small smirk graced his muzzle. “Actually my companion over there only killed only ONE of your guards herself, the last one was your doing.” He casually pointed out which seemed to finally have snapped a cord within that wannabe king’s head, to the Emperor's delight.

“NOW YOU DARE MOCK ME AS WELL? ME, THE KING?” He shouted, horn started to light up with swirl of dark green energy surrounding it which Mateus found immensely interesting as a thought slowly started to enter his mind.

That thought though was momentarily interrupted. “I WILL KILL YOU BOTH AND HAVE YOUR FILTHY HEADS ON A PIKE!!! The livid king angrily announced as his horn immediately discharged whatever spell it was building up.

The emperor only had a split second to react as a massive black crystal spike suddenly shot up from underneath the crystal floor he used to be standing on.

Followed up another, and another as the Emperor was momentarily forced to dodge every single one of them.

While he was doing that, two balls of essence seemed to float from the dead guards to the black king himself, increasing the speed and length of the black crystal spikes and the amount that were being summoned as well.

All of the prisoners within the room started to desperately try to crawl away from the fight before their chains halted them, which left most of them to only hope and pray that none of their mad king’s attacks would ever come close to them.

While the king was trying his mighty best to impale the emperor with his attacks. The emperor on the other hand was mentally studying his opponent’s moves and attack patterns, especially his opponent’s horn as it constantly flashed before another sharp crystal shot up from the floor or walls.

“It seems that he needs to use his horn to channel whatever spell he has in his arsenal.” The emperor thought as he yet again dodged another crystal shooting up from the ground and deflected another fired at him with his staff.

“Don’t I have a horn myself? Which means that I probably have to do so as well. That at least explains why I was unable to access my own magic previously. Simply because the method of casting is now different than what I am used to. Instead of channeling spells the normal way I first need to direct it to my horn in order to do anything.” He continued to mentally note to himself as he deflected another series of crystals fired at him.

He did just that as he momentarily had a break from the constant assaults, as it seems like this constant magical barrage was beginning taking a toll on his opponent’s mana pool, the remaining life essence the king had absorbed notwithstanding.

Mateus immediately started to access his inner magic once more, finding most of it locked still, but he ignored it. He began to force-channel his magic into his horn first, in the same way he would normally do, and the results in the end were just as he expected them to be. The magic did finally start to work for the first time before he quickly cut it off again.

“Oh, this is going to be quick and easy now.” The emperor thought to himself as an evil grin suddenly formed on his muzzle. “Oh the joy of finally having access to my magic again.”

He could see that his challenger was still in the middle of trying to regain some of his energy. Which he just thought was laughable as the amount and strength of his spells wasn’t really that impressive to begin with.

Deciding to show off a little bit, the Emperor immediately began to quickly advance on the still exhausted unicorn. He swiftly began to cast reflect on himself with his new-found understanding of casting as his horn gave a quick flash, which immediately surrounded his form in a shimmering glass-like field.

The king noticed this, as he immediately began to fire crystal based spells at Mateus once more, only for him to horrifyingly find out that every single attack he was throwing at the advancing intruder was just harmlessly bouncing off into the ceiling above.

The king slowly started to panic visibly for the very first time as the Emperor was quickly closing the gap between them, immediately using his remaining magic to cast the most powerful shield spell around him he could currently muster.

Nothing so far has seemed to more than a scratch on this golden unicorn armour. Every attack he had thrown at him was either deflected or dodged more or less with ease by this unicorn’s. Which should have been impossible. Even the princesses had to use their combined powers to defeat and banish him.

But he would not back down, no, never. He was the KING after all, the most powerful unicorn who ever lived. He would not fall, not again and especially not to a golden clad nobody that looks more like a mare then a stallion. The audacity of this pony, to come to his kingdom and challenge him, the great king Sombra! He was going to make this pony pay by intercepting his advancement and striking him down, up close and personal where he can’t possibly parry or dodge his magic.

With that new self-imposed vigor back into the king’s mind, he immediately began to charge his opponent with all his might while still keeping his own shield up.

Imagine his surprise when instead of making contact with his enemy he found himself meeting nothing as the Emperor dodged his charge by flipping over the king while slamming the tip of his staff onto the ground in mid-flight right next to the surprised king, causing yet another rune to appear right under him before landing gracefully back on all fours behind the tyrant king.

“Just as I expected.” The Emperor commented as he turned around to look at the now paralyzed king behind him.

King Sombra, on the other hoof, was once again visibly panicking as he found out that whatever magic rune suddenly appeared under him was completely paralyzing him from head to tail, he was about to release his shield and cast a spell that would hopefully break whatever accursed magic this unicorn had somehow conjured in mid jump but was quickly horrified to learn that, whatever he tried to do, his own magic was simply not responding to any commands he was giving it. Same with drawing magic from his surroundings, since his horn was strangely acting silent, as if somepony had placed a magic inhibitor on it or something.

He was about to demand what sorcery this golden stallion had cast upon him when he also learned that his own voice was vacant from existence as well.

The king could proudly say that there hasn’t been a lot of moments in his over 1000 year life that had ever made him feel scared or this close to panic before. Even when he was confronted by the two princesses he wasn’t feeling as much fear or panic as he was feeling right now, even more so when his opponent suddenly began to chuckle.

“Don’t bother trying to move, say, or cast spells, because you are not going to be able to do anything for a while.” The emperor explained with a sinister smile, a tone that only solidified the king's feeling of distress as he was now totally trapped.

“A very nice trap spell of mine, works wonders against magic users. A trap spell both infused with a paralysis spell and mute spell to make sure the victim can’t move or cast any spells (or talk) as long as the trap is active.” The Emperor continued to explain before slightly raising his right gold-and-purple-gloved hoof.

“Such a shame, but all good things must end eventually.” The emperor quickly added before his horn gave away a brief flash as blue light started to gather onto his right hoof.

An almost blinding light began to form on the emperor’s hoof as more and more condensed magic was being pulled in into one central point, almost reaching critical energy levels before he released it with one forward swipe.

The effects were almost immediate as the highly condensed magical energy expanded in a bright blue flash, forming a miniature version of a blue sun double the size of an average pony.

The emperor had cast one of his favorite and most powerful spells in his arsenal, Flare. Or in this case, Azure Flare.

The spell itself might not cause wide-range destruction or a massive crater, at least not in this configuration, but what it does assure is that whatever this spell hits is guaranteed to no longer exist after it detonates, as the shock wave and heat that are released are pretty similar to an exploding star, only at a much smaller scale and concentrated into a single point.

Which is perfect and just enough to make sure that whatever this spell is aimed at will immediately be annihilated no matter what magical shields or barriers are erected (with the exception of a reflect spell).

The speed at which the blue sun was traveling was somewhat anti-climactic to say the least as it was just slowly making its way to its target. The emperor could easily increase the speed at which his attack would home onto its appointed opponent, but he wanted to make sure that the king would have the chance to first see his doom slowly approaching before everything was truly over for him.

Also so that the bat-mare and the prisoners could watch as well because his plan was to show off a bit.

A blinding flash of blue light and an extremely powerful explosion (but thankfully contained) suddenly erupted within the room as the Azure Flare spell detonated after making contact with the king.

Thera and the prisoners were forced to look away and cover their ears (at least those that had their hooves free) so they would not get blinded or deafened by the bright flash and powerful explosion which was echoing through the crystal walls as the entire room creaked and shook from this incredible release of energy.

There wasn’t even a death scream.

The moment the bright flash and loud rumbling subsided everybody within the room started to open their eyes to see if they were still well and alive and if the throne room itself was still standing or not.

What they all saw left them in a state of utter shock. Instead of seeing a destroyed throne room or at the very least a crater from where the explosion took place, all they saw was a lone standing gold unicorn seemingly unfazed and unbothered with a smirk on his muzzle with absolutely no trace of their tyrant king in sight besides a small charred, smoking spot where he used to be.

“Not a bad victory.” The Emperor commented out loud which in turn suddenly caused all of the black crystals in the room to break apart and turn into wisps of shadow.

Same with the shackles and chains holding the ponies in the room as they soon all broke into pieces as well before fading away, causing some who used to be shackled to the walls to fall flat onto their stomachs with audible thuds echoing through the room.

Most of the ponies had the sensibility to quickly bail after they were free from their bonds, jumping and running past the two dead obsidian guards as they all ran for the main door of the throne room.

The Emperor didn’t mind their sudden need to flee at all as he was more focused on the now empty throne next to him.

Without wasting any time to claim his prize he casually ascended the set of stairs leading up to the podium where the crystal throne was sitting before turning himself around and taking a slow test sit to see if the thing was even to his proper size and liking.

“Need to add a pillow for my bottom, though. Sitting on smooth hard crystal is eventually going to make me sore down there.” The emperor mused mentally to himself as he leaned back and rested his forehooves onto the armrests and crossing his hind legs as his staff gently landed on his lap.

“Easiest and quickest conquest I ever had. It’s almost criminal.” Mateus commented out loud, with a smile as he observed his new throne room, before his sight suddenly landed on a still stunned ruby coated mare looking up at him.

He casually raised a curious eyebrow at her, which seemed to have snapped her out of whatever shock she was in before she simply fainted, falling on her back.

“I guess I can let her sleep there for a while.” The emperor thought to himself as he watched the bat-mare, who had accompanied him since shortly after he woke up in this world, trotted up towards him.

“Actually, I probably need another pillow for my back as well.” He thought.

Chapter 5: New Empire, New Problems

View Online

Chapter 5: New Empire, New Problems

Edited by: Chrome Masquerade

Proofread by: Midknightshadow

“Well, now I at least know to not get on his bad side. When I am alone, that is.” Thera thought to herself as she approached the throne.

She had to admit that his performance back there was… really something to get your jaw drop to the floor. It was obvious to her now that he was highly skilled at fighting. Even though, judging by his appearance alone, you wouldn’t think so.

He made it seem so easy back there and the feats of magic he displayed at the very end where honestly something she had never seen before. Especially that blue, ball-like-sun spell he unleashed at the end to completely disintegrate the former king out of existence. She might not have that much knowledge when it comes to magic in general, but her own self-taught knowledge and having worked and asked unicorns about it she could still easily tell, or more specifically sense that whatever that last magic spell was it REALLY had A LOT of magic compressed inside it!

The fact that SO MUCH MAGIC condensed into a single point did NOT blow up the entire castle when it detonated was another confusing mystery to her.

But alas, all of that really didn’t seem to matter too much. The bad guys were dead, the prisoners freed and he wasn’t throwing blue sun-like death balls at her anytime soon. So why was she still sticking around then when she could be just making her way back home?

Oh yeah, she still didn’t really know what part of the world she was in, and at what direction she needed to go. Though, if the dark unicorn was really the source of the blizzard that had been raging all across the icy wastes like he claimed it to be, then with his death the curse or spell he had cast should also have been dissipated at the same time when all the dark crystals and chains turned into black mist as well. Which then meant that the skies should finally be clear enough for her to pinpoint the location of the sun and use that to judge the direction she should be travelling at to return home.

“No, wait… my right wing is still broken, so flying back home anytime soon won’t be an option. Bugger. That obviously only means that I will be hanging out here just a little bit more, then.” She realized before her gaze suddenly fell onto the ruby colored pony laying right at the foot of the throne.

“Wasn’t this the pony that nearly got… shafted, so to speak, before me and mystery stud over there suddenly barged in?” She mused to herself mentally while eyeing the unconscious form more carefully before another thought entered her mind.

“Right… I still don’t know who he is, or more annoyingly, what this stallion’s name is either. I know this might just come right out of the blue when I ask him but I just feel the urge to at least know the name of the pony that saved my hide before I continue on my merry way. That can’t possibly be too hard now can it?” She mentally decided as she looked up and towards the stallion now fidgeting around on the throne, or HIS throne, she would guess.

She cleared her throat and was about to say something when the mare who previously fell unconscious just a while ago started to stir.

“Well, that didn’t last long.” Thera thought to herself as she once again found herself interrupted by finally knowing this strange unicorn’s name.

………………………………………………………………………………………

Ruby Quill stirred awake slowly. Her mind was a bit of a haze, but overall she felt fine when her consciousness slowly began to reboot.

“Ow… did I hit my head or something?” She quietly moaned to herself while reaching a hoof to the back of her head.

She sighed in relief when she found out that it was nothing but a bump, though one question still remained afterward.

“What the heck happened?” She thought to herself as she slowly started to open her eyes, which only led her to close them again quickly as the sudden shift in brightness entering her pupils was doing wonders for both her eyes and aching head… not really.

She groaned again but quickly stiffened when she heard the distinguish clip clop sounds of someone’s hoof coming closer and closer to her, not just that but they sounded more…metallic, but that can’t be…the only ponies she knew that would make such sounds when trotting on the crystals floors would be...

Suddenly memories of Sombra and his black armored guards resurfaced, which immediately caused her to panic. She quickly forced her eyes open, momentarily cringing at the painfully bright light entering her retinas before turning her head to face her doom.

What she saw made her pause as she looked up at the pony looming over her.

“Hey, are you alright? For someone who fainted you certainly got back up pretty quickly. Usually a person (or pony in your case) at least stays unconscious for half an hour. So… yeah. How are you doing?” A dark blue furred, purple maned pony asked her while looking down at her. Though both of her colors really interested her, what did immediately caught Ruby Quill’s eyes were this pony’s fangs, predatory eyes, the black leathery wings on her back and the blood coating part of her face and chest. Some of it even dripping down onto her.

“Uh… hello? Equis to pony? Anypony there?” The dark blue mare said with a tilted head as she began to wave one of her armored hooves in front of her, which by the way was also coated in a bit of blood.

Some of it even landed directly onto Ruby’s snout, to her horror, which in turn was the final pull that broke the rope within her before her head fell back onto the cold, hard crystal floor as she fainted again, leaving the pony standing above completely dumbfounded and confused.

“Pfff… Typical.” The dark blue mare huffed.

………………………………………………………………………………………

The Emperor had watched the entire humorous display from his new throne as he held back a chuckle.

The mare eventually huffed to herself in annoyance before leaving the other to lay where she was.

“You should have probably wiped some of the blood on you off first before confronting her. That might easily be the cause for her second unconscious spell, since I am aware as well with the fact that most individual have never seen such a display of bloodshed in their lives, which can easily result into scenarios such as this.” The Emperor announced which caused the mare in question to look up at him with a confused look before a rush of realization quickly graced her features.

“Oh.” Was all she said before looking down at herself, and facehoofing at the end moment.

The Emperor simply smirked. “Not really the sharpest sword in the armory it seems.” He commented out loud, which immediately drew the attention of the mare back at him.

“Oh, as if you are perfect yourself, mister ‘I’m going to just casually jump off a cliff without wings’.” She retorted which only made his smile widen a bit.

“I can hover, as you should already be aware of.” He casually answered back which only made the mare huff and look away.

“So what? You could have at least told me first beforehoof instead of just jumping off and almost giving me a heart attack. My point still stands.” She announced back before looking back at him. “By the way, we never really introduced one another since you saved me back in the cave.” She quickly added which quickly caused the Emperor to pause.

“Hmmm... she is right. We do haven’t properly introduced ourselves to one another yet.” He thought to himself as he moved a hoof to stroke his chin a bit.

To be honest there isn’t really any good reason as to why he should NOT tell her his name or even go so far as his origin. The obvious reaction he would get from her might be a look of disbelief, or just flat out calling him crazy or whatever. But he really wouldn’t mind any of those, simply because, for one, he had to deal with those looks regularly for some of his insane schemes back in his old world which caused him to grow accustomed to them, and two, it wouldn’t really interfere in the slightest with his plans for his newly acquired nations in this new and fresh world, and for three,well...he basically has to admit that a story like his does sound more or less farfetched to any outside eyes and ears to begin with, so no real issue there.

Plus, he personally had no qualms with actually giving his name anyway, since she did prove herself to be capable, minus the nagging and sometimes missing the obvious at times.

With those thoughts out of the way, he focused his attention back on the mare below him, only to see that she was in the middle of eyeing the once more unconscious mare from her position.

“Mateus.”

“Huh? What?” She replied before looking back at him, which almost made the emperor sigh.

“I said, my name is Mateus. Emperor Mateus if you want to be more formal.” The Emperor repeated himself, which caused the mare below him to raise an eyebrow at him.

“So you go kill the former king of this place and then just proclaim yourself as the emperor?” Thera questioned, which the Emperor was actually expecting.

“Well, no. I was already an emperor long before this.” He simply answered which in turn made the mare both confused and skeptical.

“What do you mean by that?” She questioned back, which only made the Emperor sigh.

“It’s not important as of the moment. The point is I gave you my name and I am not “sitting” on this throne as such.” He replied before leaning back to illustrate his point better.

Thera, on the other hoof, was still mildly confused by this vague information, and still somewhat skeptical too. But after thinking about it he did, look, act, sound, and behave like someone from royal descent. Not to mention just how calm and calculating he always seemed to be, giving him the impression and feel of a leader, and probably a tactician as well. So in overall terms, he obviously looked, felt and acted like a leading figure.

Thera shook her head. “So many more questions about this strange unicorn, but at least I now know his name and something else about him as well, even if that info still feels rather farfetched so far. But anyway, I guess I now have to introduce myself to him as well, which is perfectly fine with me, because I’ve got nothing to hide anyway. Plus he did save my life, too.” Thera thought to herself as she looked back up to introduce herself to him in return.

“Well, my name is Thera. Thera Blade. Member and daughter of the clan leader of the Gladed Blades, Beron Blade, at your service.” Thera introduced herself proudly with a small playful bow at the end that made the Emperor smirk a bit.

“A clan you say? I would guess it’s a warrior focused clan, more than anything else, yes?” The Emperor questioned, which made the mare below him smile even more.

“We are. in fact, pretty much all major families back in Pelepolos and Kazzas can all trace their origins back to over 1000 years during the Imperial wars between the Gryphon Empire (dominating the continent at the time) and the other major nations as well, including the Thestral city states.” Thera explained, which again made the Emperor think with great intrigue at the information given to him.

“Note to self: Need to find history books of this world to learn more about its past and keep myself up to date, since I am going to be staying in this world for quite a while, or even permanently. Plus, who knows? Maybe some of that information will be of great benefit to me in the future.” Emperor Mateus thought to himself while momentarily staring off into space before looking back at the mare, or rather, Thera below him.

“You mentioned something about a lot of clans and houses back in your home to be over 1000 years old. May I ask what your family’s history is?” The Emperor questions curiously, which again made the mare smile up at him.

“I see no problem with sharing some of the history of my family.” She began before rubbing her chin in thought, to try and arrange everything in her head. “Well, for starters, my family is within one of the oldest clans out there, only second in age to the Bloodwings. Our history actually dates back all the way to the founding of both Kazzas and Pelepolos themselves, many, many millennia back. To be more precise, if the history of our ancestors is correct, our ancient forefathers used to be one of the many companions of our nation’s founders Vladir Kazzas and Bostros Pelepolos themselves.” Thera explained proudly which caused Mateus to be even more intrigued than he already was.

“Really need to get some history books.” He once again mentally noted before something else quickly piqued his interest when he looked through the many large glass windows lining up the left walls of the throne room. “It seems to be getting toward night already. Also the storm seems to have moved on or stopped completely as well. Pretty normal for magic to dissipate when its source (A.K.A the caster) is gone.” He thought while rubbing the hilt of his staff.

He looked back at his companion. “Well I am sure you would love to summarize the history and proud legacy of your family to me, but I am afraid that it probably needs to wait for another day.” The Emperor announced out loud while pointing the tip of his staff to the closest window next to him, which Thera followed with her eyes.

“Yeah, I guess so.” She commented after she realized that it was getting late. “Though… where are the rooms in this place?” She queried as she looked back at the unicorn.

The Emperor finally stood up from his throne for the first time since claiming it, before descending the stairs and trotting past Thera, going towards a set of doors behind the throne to his right that he had spotted earlier.

“Well, no way we’ll find out just sitting here. But they are mostly likely all on a floor above us, just like with every other castle or palace.” He announced as he made his way toward the closed double doors before getting stopped by Thera.

“Wait! What about the mare here?” Thera questioned while pointing a hoof at the still-unconscious mare in question.

The Emperor turned his head to look at her before switching his gaze back to Thera, who was still waiting for his answer.

“Well, you take her with you, of course.” He casually replied which made Thera raise an eyebrow.

“Wait, why me? Why not you? You are a unicorn, you have magic. You can just levitate her around or something while we look for a room to put her in...” Thera counted off, which only made the Emperor smirk in her direction.

“It’s because YOU were the one to voice your concerns about this female in the first place, which means you have the pleasure of carrying her.” He answered before turning back and heading back towards the door. “Plus, you are obviously a strong mare too, so I doubt that having another one on your back shouldn’t be too much of a problem.” He quickly added before pushing the doors open and finding a set of stairs leading to the upper levels, as predicted.

Thera simply groaned in annoyance before trotting up to the ruby mare and lifting her up onto her back, with a bit of a grunt.

“Yup. He’s royal, alright.” She muttered to herself before following the emperor up to the second level with the mare properly balanced on her back.

………………………………………………………………………………………

“Shining? Shining, where are you?” A pink alicorn mare shouted within the snowstorm as she looked back behind her shoulder while making sure that her thick cloak wouldn’t get blown away and expose her to the deadly cold.

A shadowy apparition suddenly materialized within the swirling mass of the blizzard, followed by two others soon after.

“I am close behind you, Cadence. Don’t worry!” A male voice shouted back as the first apparition slowly revealed itself to be nothing more than a white unicorn stallion with a two-tone blue mane covered in a thick cloak similar to the first one.

The other figures quickly emerged from the shadows of the snow storm as well, revealing themselves as white pony guards wearing very noticeable golden armors under their own set of brown cloaks as they followed the unicorn stallion from behind.

The unicorn stopped right behind the pink alicorn while trying his best to keep his hood from blowing over and exposing his skull to the harsh elements.

The pink alicorn had an expression of both cold and pure worry as she turned herself around the face the unicorn behind her. “This storm is getting stronger and stronger. I can’t hardly see a couple of hooves in front of me!” The pink alicorn shouted so that the unicorn known as Shining could properly hear her over the raging winds surrounding them.

The stallion nodded as he continued to fight the winds, to keep them from blowing his hood off. “Indeed, Cadance. Not only that, but it also seems to get colder and colder with every passing minute.” he called out to her before producing a small thermometer from his cloak to check what the temperature was, and true to his claim the temperature has dropped a full 5 degrees since the last time he checked on it. A bone chilling -28 degrees Celsius is what the thermometer read at the moment, which dropped further to 29 as he held it.

He quickly packed the thermometer back from where it came from before facing the mare in front of him again. ”We can’t possibly continue on like this. We need to find a shelter if we don’t want to die out here.” He called out, which was accompanied by nods from his two companions as they too tried their best hold onto their cloaks within the raging winds.

The pink alicorn known as Cadance looked somewhat discouraged for a second before she lifted her head and nodded as well, to show her approval.

Shining noticed this. As he moved closer to the pink alicorn, he wrapped his foreleg around her back and gave her a quick nuzzle before looking straight at her.

He sighed. “Cadance, I want to reach the Crystal Empire just as quickly as you. Who knows what King Sombra is doing to those poor crystal ponies as we speak? But right now, our own survival should be our top priority. How are we going to free the returned Crystal Empire from its evil tyrant if we die halfway to reaching it?” He gently explained to her, which was only met with a sad, downward look from the mare in front of him.

She eventually shook her head before looking back up at him and giving a sad smile, which he returned.

Their little private time was immediately interrupted when one of the guards behind him suddenly shouted and pointed at something off in the distance.

“Captain, I think I see a cave there, somewhere in the distance.” The guard called out, which immediately caused everypony else to turn their heads to look in the direction the guard was pointing.

Shining smiled as he spotted the appointed safe haven in the distance. “Very good eye, soldier. We can camp out there for the night while also waiting for this damn storm to pass by. Come on, we can finally take a break once we’re in there.” The unicorn announced before leading the way.

Both the alicorn and the two guards followed him as the storm around them started to slowly intensify.

“Just in time, as well. any longer like this and we might actually run the risk of freezing to death out here.” The unicorn thought to himself as he and his three companions entered the cave and out of the harsh storm raging and picking up speed outside.

Chapter 6: Start of a New Day and a New Age

View Online

Chapter 6: Start of a New Day and a New Age

Edited by: Chrome Masquerade

Ruby Quill awoke with a pounding headache and with a source of light shining through her eyelids. She began to groan, trying to get away from the offensive bright disturbance and reacted naturally in waking up with something similar to a hangover.

“Oh… by the elder gods… my head. What the heck did I do last night?” Ruby Quill mumbled as she rolled herself onto her side.

“Well nothing much really, besides fainting twice and hitting your head on both occasions as well.” A voice suddenly answered for her, which immediately caused her to open her eyes in shock before closing them again quickly from the sudden spike of pain this action caused in her head.

She hissed as the pain kept her body locked up for a while before it subsided to a more manageable degree. She opened her eyes again afterwards, this time slowly, without moving her head -to minimize the risk of such a spike happening again- before moving her eyes gently to look around her.

The very first thing she recognized and noticed was the fact that she was lying on a large bed. A large bed in one of the many guest rooms, to be precise, as she already knew the ins and outs of the Palace, that being part of her occupation, despite her otherwise still hazy-feeling mind and memory.

“What? Where? How the heck did I get here?” She muttered to herself as she began to rub her eyes with a hoof to get some of the fogginess out of them.

“You got here because I was forced to carry your sorry flank up here while you were still unconscious.” The same mystery voice suddenly replied, again causing Ruby to seize up before quickly darting her eyes around the place in hopes of spotting whoever was obviously in the room with her.

What she eventually saw left her both intrigued and scared at the same time. Right outside the edge of her vision, on the right side of her bed, sitting casually on a large couch facing her was a dark blue mare with a long blue -and purple tipped- mane, bat wings on her back, predatory eyes and sharp fangs proudly protruding from her mouth. Not only that, but there was also a sheathed sword right next to her as well, which just added to the whole intimidation factor of this mystery pony.

She was about to either scream or stumble back before a raised hoof from the mystery mare stopped her.

“Calm down, I am not going to hurt you. If I was then I probably wouldn’t have bothered to carry your heavy flank all the way up those really long and wide stairs and placed you here.” The mystery mare explained to her calmly, before her accusation of being heavy suddenly registered on her.

“Wait… did you just imply that I am fat?” She questioned with her fear and confusion momentarily replaced by offense.

The mare in front of her simply smirked. “Yes, yes I did. You are one heavy little bag of potatoes, my dear. Quite an achievement for yous size, if you ask me.” She said back with amusement evident in her tone.

Ruby was about to retort to this when the dark blue mare suddenly showed off her razor sharp set with a wide smile, which immediately melted any anger or annoyance she felt over this mare and swiftly replace it with the fear and intimidation she felt at the beginning.

The mystery mare noticed this as she chuckled, which honestly didn’t make her feel any better in the slightest.

“Are… are you going to suck my blood or something?” She carefully asked as she tried to hide herself under the blanket.

Though, to her added confusing all she got for that was a wave of hysteric laughter and a loud thud. She peeked over the fabric and was completely surprised to see the previously intimidating mare was now rolling around the floor while laughing her dark blue flank off...most likely towards her question.

Once again she found herself feeling a bit annoyed at this situation, but also somewhat glad that she wasn’t going to get beaten -or worse- anytime soon. But that still obviously didn’t mean that she could or would trust this… bat pony, or whatever she was. Sure, she might have carried her up to this room, even though she didn’t have to, but she still remembered the fact that this mare managed to single-hoofedly kill one of Sombra’s guards with almost complete ease while looking like she was enjoying it as well. There was obviously a psychopath hidden deep within this mare but then again, everyone is a little crazy, at least. She also looked and seemed like a soldier too, at second glance, and the primary thing that either a warrior or a soldier is good at, is killing things.

She shook her head to get her mind back into reality as the mare in front of her slowly started to calm down. She eventually got back up on all fours while huffing and chuckling to herself a bit more before turning her eyes back to her. Those piercing, orange, predatory eyes of her, with those sharp fangs.

All of a sudden she found herself intimidated once again, something that the mare YET AGAIN seemed to notice.

“Ok, look. Just to clarify.” She began calmly while pointing a hoof to herself. “I am not here to harm you. I am not here to bite, eat or drink your blood in any way, shape or form and I am NOT your enemy. Unless you want me to be.” She continued before giving her a small smile.

“So yeah, anyway, for the sake of politeness and to once again show that I am not going to nibble you, let me just introduce myself. My name is Thera. Thera Blade, to be exact. And before you ask, no. The term for my race is NOT bat-pony. We are actually called Thestrals, just as gryphons are called gryphons and minotaurs are called minotaurs.” She quickly explained before looking off to the side with a bit of a scowl.

“Bat-pony is actually more of a laymare’s term made up by Equestrians to describe my race and also for the sake of ponifying everything, which in the end turned into a racial slur over time for other races to use.” Thera quickly added, with an obvious tone of annoyance in her voice, before calming down and looking back at her.

“Oh…” was all that Ruby could say as she lowered her head. She eventually lifted her head again before giving Thera a small smile for the first time.

“Well… in that case, my name is Ruby Quill, or just Ruby, for short. Personal assistant and royal record keeper.” Ruby introduced herself, which was met with a nod and smile from Thera.

Though it was then when a thought suddenly hit her as her eyes went wide. “W-wait, was… was everything I remember seeing back in the throne room really real? Did… did you and that… unicorn really defeat Sombra?” She suddenly asked as her memories of that moment resurfaced.

Thera simply continued to smile as she gave Ruby a simple nod to answer her question. That immediately confused Ruby a great deal, which Thera again noticed as her smile dropped to a look of curiosity.

“How?” Ruby asked which just confused Thera even more as she tilted her head a bit.

“How what?” Thera replied.

“How is it possible for anyone to defeat someone like Sombra? He was the most powerful unicorn who ever ruled over the Crystal Empire, if not the world. Then how is it even feasible for him to be defeated so easily?” Ruby Quill questioned as she held the blanket around her closer as a sudden wave of confusion and slight fear entered her mind, fear that the king might somehow still be alive and just plotting his revenge and wrath upon all of them.

Thera, on the other hoof, simply chuckled. “Well, I don’t really know anything about this whole ’most powerful unicorn who ever lived’ title that this guy seems to have floating around him. Heck, I didn’t even know him at all until you told me.” Thera answered, which momentarily confused the poor ruby mare more before Thera continued. “BUT what I do know is that he is gone. Like literally gone, by another unicorn who was obviously stronger and more gifted than him.” Thera added with a smirk.

“I mean, really, I have been in a lot of fights in my young life. From normal ponies to minotaurs, to gryphons and heck, even monsters three times the size OF minotaurs s well. I even watched unicorn battle mages do their thing too, but not in the same level of control, the speed or magical strength in comparison to this guy. He made it seem so easy back there, as if he had done this before multiple times.” Thera went on as she spaced out a bit, looking off into the distance while seeming deep in thought.

Though, good for her. Ruby Quill was also deep in thought, absorbing all the information she was given.

“If the things she said are true, then whoever killed the king for us must be a really powerful individual, stronger than Sombra himself, if that is possible.” Ruby thought to herself as her fears of Sombra ever coming back were slowly diminishing.

Though a new worry was slowly inching into her mind as she thought more about the information she was given. Primarily about this golden unicorn who killed Sombra with one hit.

“Is… is he evil?” Ruby Quill asked out loud, which immediately got the attention of the spaced-out mare beside her.

“Evil? To be honest I have no idea if he is evil or not. He sure is mysterious, though, and a touch snobbish. Plus, he does look and act like royalty. But I haven’t yet seen or felt anything about him that would make him “evil” in any way. So… your guess is as good as mine.” Thera answered while rubbing her chin in thought.

“Well, I mean we are still all here and not yet sent off into the mines or worse. So I guess, how bad could this really be? Plus, he did free us from a ruthless tyrant as well, so he can’t be that bad.” Ruby Quill thought to herself before a tap on her shoulder roused her out of her mental musing.

“Why don’t you ask him yourself what his plans are going to be? Then you can make your own assumptions about the new emperor and go from there.” Thera suddenly suggested, an idea that really took Ruby Quill by surprise, simply because she was feeling a bit unsure about the idea of meeting another unicorn who seemed to be more powerful than even Sombra.

She was about to voice her concerns when her own stomach quickly had other ideas with a loud grumble. Her cheeks flushed red in embarrassment as Thera smirked at her, when all of the sudden her own belly was joining in the conversation, which prompted her to smile sheepishly instead, while looking off to the side with her own blush.

Both mares eventually giggled for the first time as Thera finally stood up.

“I guess we can meet the emperor AFTER we get something to eat first, I am not sure about you, but it probably has been over two days since I last had a bite.” Thera announced as she grabbed her sword and carefully strapped it on.

It was then when another thought entered Ruby’s mind as she pushed off the covers and crawled off of bed herself. “Wait… you just said about him being an emperor, right? I mean, I do remember him looking and sounding quiet noble-ish and elite, but I never thought that he was actually royalty as well. Unless he just crowned himself after taking Sombra’s throne. Maybe both?” Ruby questioned as she followed the Thestral mare out of the room and into one of the long and many huge hallways of the palace, their hooves clip-clopping on the crystal floor and echoing throughout the wide walls and ceilings.

Thera scratched her head with one wingtip as they continued on before looking over at Ruby beside her. “Well, no. No he didn’t just crown himself. As far as he told me, he is or was an emperor prior to this, which I honestly… kind of believe, judging by the way he looks, sounds, carries himself and most importantly in how calm and collected he mostly seems. He just has this aura of authority to him, but then again I could be wrong. It’s just something you need to judge for yourself once you meet him.” Thera answered as they rounded into another corridor, giving Ruby Quill more to think about.

“By the way, do you know anyone who can help me with my broken wing problem I have at the moment?”

………………………………………………………………………………………

“Yes I SWEAR. The king never even got a single hit on this unicorn despite the fact he was throwing his deadly crystal magic left, right and center like crazy. And to add to that, this unicorn at the end preformed some kind of never before seen magic and literally vaporized the king with one massive shot. I swear, neither me nor Iron Shield here are crazy or have been influenced or brainwashed by the king. We are telling the truth here.” An emerald colored stallion and former crystal guard member know as Gem Cut announced to a few of his colleagues.

Iron Shield beside him nodded to the story, which sadly didn’t really help much with the skepticism of the other few ponies in the room despite the fact that both Gem and Iron were both Sombra’s prisoners within the throne room.

The only pony in the room who was actually paying close attention to what these two stallions were saying was Silver Sword, previous captain of the Crystal Guard before Sombra’s reign and after Queen Aurora.

He sighed at those memories before a mare suddenly spoke up.

“So let me get this straight.” The azure colored mare (by name, Shimmering Sapphire) began as she looked on skeptically between the two stallions. “A pair of complete strangers, one described as a pony with bat wings, fangs and predatory eyes and the other a golden-clad unicorn stallion that looked more like a mare with an oversized horn on its head came barging into the throne room randomly and then just killed either of Sombra’s guards and the king himself as if it was nothing for them?” The mare continued on, to which the two stallions nodded.

She rolled her eyes and shook her head at them, which caused the two stallion to slump down on their chairs. “Yeah, sure. I still believe that you two somehow displeased the mad king and therefore got brainwashed by him to tell such ridiculous lies to force US to make a mistake and expose ourselves to him.” Sapphire accused, which was followed by her two colleagues, another mare and a stallion, next to her, to nod their heads in approval.

That caused the stallions to look exchange glances nervously as they started to panic at this accusation, as the other pony named Iron Shield spoke up.

“No, please! It’s really not like that at all, we swear! We are not brainwashed or magically controlled by the king at all, how the heck could we if the tyrant is nothing more than a burned scorch mark on the throne room floor? Please, captain you gotta believe us!” The bronze colored Iron Shield pleaded as he looked over towards his captain for any level of support.

Though, before the captain could react or voice his thoughts, he was quickly beaten by Sapphire as she stood up from her chair and slammed her hoof against the rugged wooden table.

“With all due respect, captain, we can’t take these rookies for granted on their words. We have been planning and preparing for this rebellion for so long that I can’t even physically… remember…when…” She drifted off for a bit at the end before her gaze quickly hardened again as she looked back at the captain. “We just cannot risk ourselves to be exposed and possibly drag the empire into a civil war just because of two lunatics who think that some random outsider somehow managed to kill the mad tyrant with one hit. I suggest we bind and lock these two up and continue with our task of finding more ponies to join our cause and haul more armor and weapons for the day where we will strike back with force.” Sapphire suggested which again was accompanied by nods of approval by her two fellow veterans and a look of fear by the two stallions in question.

This finally gave the captain some time to think and personally reflect on the information and claims these two stallions provided, and also to things he had seen or even heard from others.

He personally remembered a large group of both mares and stallions in many different physical states running out from the west entrance of the Palace in complete panic when he was taking shelter from the cold weather in a local closed pub right next to the large plaza in front of the palace.

At the time he was both confused and somewhat fearful at this scene, as terrible thoughts and ideas suddenly settling themselves into his mind as to what could possibly cause Sombra’s personal prisoners to just run and scramble off from the palace in such a state of panic. But that fear quickly was put to rest with even more confusion and levels of doubt as he overheard some of the escaped prisoners whispering that the unicorn tyrant was killed by another unicorn, a claim that was preposterous for him at the time, as he can still vaguely recall the great purge of the crystal unicorns during King Sombra’s reign, a horrible night full of screams and blood, an act to solidify his position even more and to make sure that he was the only magic user left within the Empire.

They called it nýchta tis nkremístike krýstallo. The Night of Shattered Crystal.

He shook his head to get those dark memories out of his mind for the time being and focus more on the reality at hoof.

Again when he overheard the hushed claims of the mares and stallions he was naturally skeptical, but at the same time hopeful. He hadn’t really bothered to tell this news to his other fellow guard members simply because of the lack of evidence and the risk of it being a trap and a ruse to lower his guard, thus risking capture, something that unfortunately happened to both Gem Cut and Iron Shield when they both were hiding out in a small abandoned warehouse right next to the palace. That hope quickly rose within him when these two suddenly came barging in, out of breath and completely shaken before fully announcing to anyone that the king has been killed.

Couple that with the fact that the blizzard that used to be constantly raging outside the Empire's borders has slowly dissipated as well, he was slowly starting to believe the fact that the king might, in fact, been slain after all, which of course would be absolutely fantastic news for the future of this empire and its citizens.

Though one question still remind if all of this was really true. “Who was it that slew the king? Can he be trusted? And will he be able to fix the damage caused by the black unicorn king and bring this empire back to its former state of glory and wealth, or will he drive it deeper into anarchy and ultimately plunge it into ruin?” He wondered to himself as he was aware of the ancient rules and traditions of the Crystal Ponies.

But those were, again, also irrelevant to the current situation, as his fellow guards were still patiently awaiting his input in the matter and course of action.

He sighed as a decision was quickly made in his head, one he was sure none of his other members would really support.

“I will personally go into the palace and see if the claims of the king's death are true or not.” Silver announced out loud for everyone to hear, a decision that took them completely by surprise, as the mare and the two others immediately got up from there seats.

“No, wait! Captain! You can’t! What if this is really just a-” The same mare began before being interrupted by him with a raise of his hoof.

“I have made up my mind on the matter already. Besides…” He began before turning his attention to a nearby window and peering outside between the curtains before continuing. “The atmosphere around the city has suddenly become much more calm and peaceful ever since both Iron and Gem here returned from their captivity. So just call me intrigued and curious on the matter.” He finished as he looked back at the other five ponies in the room with a look of finality on his face that told that he truly had made up his mind and that nobody had any chance in stopping him.

With a sigh and a nod coming from Sapphire, he went for the front door, unlocked it, and moved the wooden barrier aside before stepping out into the cold fresh air and snow-covered streets outside of their hideout.

The very first thing he immediately noticed was the fact that the snow had suddenly stopped falling for the first time. Not only that but he could also see a few sun rays breaking through from above, not much, but it certainly was enough to dispel all the gloom and doom feel that previously dominated the city as a whole. If he wasn’t mistaken, it was also a few degrees warmer as well.

Another thing that surprised the captain was that he wasn’t the only pony that seemed to notice the much more calmer nature around them, with some of them having the courage, (A.K.A, curiosity) to step out of their homes or shelters for the very first time since what felt like… forever. Sure it was really just a hoof full of them that dared to stick their heads through their windows or doorways, but it was really all he needed to fully prove that something had changed.

Crystal Ponies, after all, have a more natural ken on sensing the change of mood and tone of their surroundings, much better than other pony races in comparison.

“So... this must be it then? King Sombra truly must be dead if citizens themselves are able to sense the mood change as well. His aura of fear and anger no longer present within the air.” Silver Sword wondered as his hooves dug into the snow-covered streets as he casually made his way towards his own home, a thing he hadn’t done for a very long time, a realization that -also for the first time in a LONG time- brought a small smile on his face as he passed by a few confused or surprised citizens next to their homes.

………………………………………………………………………………………

The Emperor sat on his newly acquired throne, though this one had a few pillows -for his back and rump- he had taken with him from one of the ambassadorial bedrooms he stayed in last night.

He could have very easily taken the royal bed chambers as well, like he originally planned in doing for obvious reasons. Though, the problem with the Royal Chambers was that they were way, WAY too spacious, even for his taste! Seriously, even The Emperor knew that you really don’t need that MUCH room to just sleep in, let alone take a shower or bath either, as the thing was literally the size of a small waterfall and pond.

He might have been an emperor, but when it came to personal space he was actually quite humble and actually favored slightly above normal size rooms more than anything else. And again, seriously, what single person really needs such a 10 person long and 15 person wide bed anyway? He would rather spend all of that money for more research and military expansions, or in this case fixing up the infrastructure of his new realm as he was sure that the previous king was rather neglectful in that department and focused more on surrounding himself in females and a lot of shiny stuff than anything else.

The Emperor mentally sighed as something about his current thoughts were reflecting some aspect of his previous life. He leaned himself back against his throne as his mind once again began to wander off about his current situation and comparing them to his previous actions and failures he had made in his past.

“Well, here it is, got myself a new realm to rule over faster than I originally planned. Though I can tell that I have A LOT of work ahead of me if I ever want it to even come close to the level of achievement I had with my old empire, or maybe even surpass it, if I want to aim for that goal instead.” Mateus mentally commented to himself as he began to tap his right hoof against the armrest it sat upon as his train of thoughts continued on.

Though it quickly stopped as a memory of his past began to resurface once more, specifically the words of an injured rebel soldier one of his men managed to capture before he was eventually executed by throwing him into the Colosseum.

“Loyalty and devotion can really go a long way, far longer than your method of intimidation and fear. If your own men would be far more loyal to you rather than afraid, then your plans of world conquest would be going a lot better than they seem to be going now, and you would have no need to control your own men with your foul magic and force them to do your bidding. But I guess a BEING like you can never understand what true loyalty is. How it feels for your own people to genuinely cheer your name rather than just doing so out of fear.” He mentally re-rehearsed the words of that suicidal fool before he personally pushed him off the edge to a sea of fiends below him on the arena grounds of his Colosseum.

Truth be told, he still felt rather annoyed by the words of that one rebel soldier who DARED to speak up to him like that and question his methods of ruling. At this point it was nothing more of a distant memory for him but the problem with it right now was just how often this comment was constantly popping up inside his mind whenever he tried to contemplate how he was going to build his newly acquired nation and how to he was going to go about ruling it, as well.

He was planning on just doing the same thing again, like he had been back in his old world. But for some reason, something deep within the back of his mind told him that this approach was just going to end him up to his second downfall. At first he was thinking that perhaps demons were whispering these messages in the back of his mind, like they have so many times in his previous life, though that concept was quickly debunked after he performed a cleansing spell on his mind with no results or sense of resistance coming from it.

The Emperor felt greatly frustrated and annoyed by this, as these in-thought feelings were still constantly playing back and forth whenever the topic of ‘newly acquired nations’ came to mind.

Though that quickly changed to more confusion when he finally decided to REALLY sit down and meditate on this, on what had happened so far in combination with his memories and knowledge from his previous life and mistakes.

For starters, he was in a new world, with a new body and a new chance of life and possibilities. Should he really risk this new chance to repeat his actions from his previous life which he KNEW led to his terrible fate and failures in the first place? Or would he just go with the flow and for the first time and do things differently, and to see where this new path was going to lead him?

And that right there is the part that confused him, and the hated it. Usually his highly intellectual mind was able to find the answers to almost any problem, but this is really the first and only time where he was just unable to produce an acceptable answer for him to work with.

“*Hmph* so much for having a solid plan on what to do next from this point on. So this is how Borghen’s mind feels like then?” He muttered to himself before the sounds of a door slowly opening entered his new pony ears.

He darted his eyes toward the source of this sound and was somewhat surprised to see that both Thera and the ruby colored mare from yesterday entering the throne room together, while happily chatting with one another.

“It seems these two, at some point, must have made peace with one another.” The Emperor thought to himself before his eyes quickly darted to a sliver plate that the ruby mare was carrying on her back, with the lid firmly hiding and encasing whatever was resting underneath it.

The two mares eventually stopped their happy-go-lucky talking as they stopped right at the foot of his throne, in front of him.

The ruby mare looked up to him with a surprisingly kind smile, even bowing slightly. “Good morning, your highness. I have brought some breakfast for you from the kitchen, in case you’re hungry and haven’t eating anything yet.” She announced happily, an action which caused Mateus to raise an eyebrow at her.

Normally he would really expect nothing less for a conquered nation to quickly hail him as their new ruler, but for some reason he just found it somewhat odd for these ponies -or more specifically her- to recognize HIM immediately as their new monarch. Especially after her reaction to his mercilessly disintegrating the previous ruler in front of her, even IF she hated him.

“Maybe they have some sort of ancient tradition where, when a challenger slays their current king in a one on one engagement this person immediately has the right to take the throne for himself or herself and be recognized as the new ruler?” Mateus thought to himself as he carefully eyed the ruby red mare below him.

Truth be told, it actually wasn’t that common for nations back in his old world to practice such ideas simply because… there was no need for it. For a really long time kingdoms (except for his) were relatively peaceful with one another, which allowed royal dynasties to grow and flourish since there rarely was any threat for castles or palaces to be attacked or raided enemy forces or whatnot. And for the royal family to be captured or even killed was nearly unheard of. But besides that he was still well versed with old practices such as these, thanks to a lot of books and scrolls that talked about these civilizations of old.

The Emperor shook his head as he simply levitated the tray over to him without the use of his horn -to the utter surprise of the mare- before lifting the cover and revealing something quite basic.

Two slices of buttered, crisp bread, some slices of cheese and salad to obviously put on the bread, something that reminded him of flapjacks with honey poured on it and finally a nice cup of tea with a small cup of sugar next to it for sweetening. Though a spoon or other eating utensils were somehow forgotten to this set unless he was expected to just pour the whole cup into his tea which would just be ridiculous.

He was never much of a fan of sweets anyway, something he could thank his father for, despite the protests of his mother.

“Sorry if it doesn’t seem much, your highness, but… I was never really much of a cook anyway, I have always been more of an assistant and record keeper than anything else.” The ruby mare explained as she rubbed the back of her head while adorning a sheepish smile on her features which caused The Emperor to look away from his plate and down to the two mares in front of him.

“Yeah i can tell, because you somehow managed to forget a spoon despite giving me a cup of sugar to use for the tea.” The emperor thought to himself as he began to eye these two more carefully

What he saw again caused him to raise one eyebrow. Thera was eyeing him curiously while the ruby mare was smiling nervously up toward him. Though what really interested him the most was the look Thera was giving him, as if she was awaiting -or more like expecting- his response to the very simple offering the ruby mare gave to him.

“She is most likely expecting me to feel insulted or upset by the offering of the ruby mare beside her. Very sneaky of her, but completely in vain on her part, as I feel absolutely no problem for something simple, as luxury food actually has more of a reputation of making you look bloated and over time sending you to your grave faster as the result.” He thought to himself with a small smirk aimed at the dark mare below for pretending to fully know him, or at least trying to.

He immediately switched his gaze over to the ruby mare as his muzzle turned into a small smile. “That is fine, young miss, I am not much of an eater anyway, but I do enjoy a lot of good tea or wine to compensate for it.” He announced which immediately made the ruby mare release her breath in relief and for Thera beside her to look completely surprised… to his amusement.

“That overzealous girl still has a lot to learn.”

“By the way.” The emperor began which immediately got the attention of the red mare he was looking at. “You mentioned something about being more of an assistant and record keeper?” The Emperor questioned, which made the mare in question smile up at him.

“Well, yes. That is because I actually worked as the royal assistant and record keeper… or at least that’s what I can remember.” She explained to him as her smile quickly dropped at the end, as she found herself bumping into the massive mental blank that seemed to be making up most of her memories.

The Emperor, of course, noticed this sudden change of mood on her.

He rubbed his chin in thought, regarding her obvious case of amnesia, but he momentarily shoved that aside as something else suddenly came to him. Something that would be nice to know IF he was going to let her continue her profession of record keeping and assistance in local affairs, despite her amnesia. That and to also switch the subject for her in hopes of getting her back into her more cheery mood from before.

Why? He personally didn’t know. But he had already decided to just go with the flow for now and not let all these unnatural ideas and behaviors cloud his better judgment. Something he needed if he was going to fix this nation up to meet his current standards of functionality.

“Your name?” He casually questioned, which again caused the mare in question to lift her head to look at him, and look of momentary confusion graced her features.

“My… name, your highness?” She questioned, just to be sure, to which she received a nod from the golden unicorn monarch.

She slowly started to smile again, happy to just have her current troubles be shoved to the sides in favor of properly introducing herself to probably her new boss and ruler.

She cleared her throat before fully introducing herself fully to him. “My name is Ruby. Ruby Quill, at your service.” She introduced herself with a respectful bow at the end.

Chapter 7: The Gears Are Starting to Turn

View Online

Chapter 7: The Gears Are Starting to Turn

Edited by: Chrome Masquerade

Silver Sword trotted through the long hallways of the Palace, his armored hooves clanking on the smooth and shimmering crystal floor beneath him as he continued his casual stroll through the silent halls.

“I do hope that the ‘no doubt’ new ruler of the crystal empire is going to allow me to rebuild and re-assign the crystal guard, or at the very least something similar to it. How can he not? The empire is the most vulnerable it has ever been, thanks to the previous king. It would be suicidal to not establish a form of security, especially since ‘the words of the two rookies actually hold truth’ that seemingly anything and anyone has the ability to just casually waltz into the city unhindered and unopposed. This city really needs a wall in the future, if it ever comes to that.” Silver Sword thought to himself as he did one last final check on the armor and helmet he was wearing to make himself look far more presentable. Both visually and for the proposal he was planning to offer.

He looked over his silver coated sword secured on his side, its length pretty much as long, if not a bit longer than, his own as its silver handle and housing glinted and shimmered with in the bright, reflective interior of the palace halls.

He smiled at it. The sword was an old family heirloom passed down to every new generation of his family, though that smile quickly dropped when he was unable to recall everything about his family beside the sword itself.

He was about to step up a set of stairs leading up to the elevated level of the throne room itself when a voice from behind him caused him to pause instead.

“Hey! Captain, wait up!” a female voice called out to him, a voice he was very familiar with as he looked past his shoulders to look at the oncoming mare behind him.

“Shimmering Sapphire? What are you doing here?” He asked with a raised brow as the mare in question finally stopped behind him, huffing and puffing.

“Isn’t it obvious? I am here to meet this mystery pony with you of course. You are going to need some backup if things suddenly go south faster than you can draw your sword.” She explained while straightening her helmet a bit. “Plus, I am just as curious as you.” She quickly added while giving her superior a bit of an awkward smile.

Silver Sword simply shook his head before giving his second in command and long-time foalhood friend a thankful smile.

“Even during all this confusion you are still as clueless to your own childish curiosity as ever. Don’t ever change, Sapphire.” He commented happily before continuing on making it to the throne room.

“For you? I never would.” She whispered quietly to herself as she followed the captain. A set of large double doors quickly greeting them on the end of their journey as Silver Sword carefully pushed them open before peeking his armored head through them.

“Is that… Ruby Quill beside the throne?”

………………………………………………………………………………………

The Emperor raised a curious eyebrow when he noticed the main doors to the throne room opening. Switching his gaze from the surprisingly over-ecstatic Ruby in front of him to the distant door as an armored pony head poked out from between its gap.

“More curious visitors already? And here I thought that these equines might be timid creatures, judging from my first encounter of them and their overall looks as well.” The Emperor thought to himself as he rubbed his chin in thought while leaning back against his crystal throne.

He watched the newcomer spot him and the other two females in the room from his position before finally inviting themselves fully into the throne room. A second armored figure emerged, right behind the first, as both of them immediately followed the long red carpet leading towards the throne he was currently occupying.

Both Thera and Ruby turned their heads to look at the newcomers as well, with Thera slowly inching her hoof towards the handle of her sword while Ruby, on the other hoof, simply stared and kept to herself.

The two armored figures eventually stopped right at the foot of the elevated throne before looking at the Emperor.

A moment of awkward silence quickly dominated the large room as neither individual moved or said anything, with the exception of Thera as her hoof finally gripped the her scabbard, then the handle of her sword.

One of the armored newcomers noticed this as she focused her gaze towards her with a cautious glare as she grabbed the handle of her sword as well, a mare, if the much smaller and shorter muzzle poking out from the helmet was anything to go by.

Both the Emperor and the armored stallion (he found out via the much larger muzzle) in front of him were staring and eyeing one another carefully.

The awkward silence and the obvious tension between the two females was quickly broken when the geared up stallion at the foot of his throne suddenly bowed down, which again caused the Emperor to raise an eyebrow.

“Sire? I have come here to make a request.” The stallion suddenly announced with a surprisingly young but still firm tone as he rose up from his bow to look back up at him.

Taking this as his cue to speak, the Emperor leaned forward a bit with curiosity. “Oh? A request, you say?” He questioned in which the stallion nods.

“Yes sire. I have come here to request your permission to re-establish the crystal guard that had been disbanded and scattered during Sombra’s rule. Again, with your permission I would love to finally take up my position again as captain and protector of the Empire’s citizens.” He answered with another bow, this time followed by his companion when she broke her gaze from the Thestral to mimic the stallion’s actions.

Again, the Emperor felt slightly surprised by the immediate obedience of these ponies. Who knew that getting rid of that tyrant for them could reap such immediate results?

“Captain, you say? What makes you so deserving of such a position?” The Emperor asked curiously, which immediately caught the attention of the stallion in question as he raised his head with a smirk on his muzzle.

“I can demonstrate it for you if you want, sire.” He countered while still holding that confident smile of his. This immediately caught the attention of the mare beside him as her eyes opened up in realization, but before she could rebuke him, or even open her mouth, she was interrupted by the Emperor himself.

“A demonstration, you say? What kind of demonstration does our ‘captain’ here have in mind, if I may ask?” He responded with a smirk of his own, feeling kind of interested in what this so-called captain had in store, skillwise.

The captain nodded as he pulled out his sword from its silver sheath, holding it firm in his enchanted armored hoof and twirling it a couple of times before looking back up at the monarch.

“Please do not be too startled by what I am about to do, just trust me on this, sir, no harm will come to you.” He firstly reassured which again prompted the mare beside him to look at him nervously.

“No wait… please don’t tell me that you are-” She tried to get in before the captain beside her suddenly threw his sword with practiced ease directly at the emperor seating on the throne.

A loud clank and gasp echoed all throughout the room afterwards as the sword embedded itself deep into the wall just millimeters away from the Emperor's head on his right side.

Both Ruby and the armored mare had their jaws hitting the floor while both Thera and the Emperor himself looked indifferent at this display while the stallion in question was still smirking, knowing the near treachery he committed.

The Emperor moved his eyes to the right as he casually glanced at the hilt sticking out beside his before a small smile crossed his mouth.

Though, the first to react to this was Ruby Quill herself. “What the… ARE YOU BLOODY INSANE?” She shouted, which caused Thera beside her to wince a bit at the sudden volume.

“SILVER SWORD, YOU IRRESPONSIBLE STALLION COLT! YOU ALMOST KILLED OUR NEW EMPEROR! WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH YOU!?” Ruby shouted in a panicked tone, which forced Thera to cover up her much more sensitive ears with both hooves.

“Relax, Ruby. There was absolutely no danger of him accidentally hitting Mateus over there with the way and trajectory he threw his sword.” Thera casually explained while still rubbing her ears.

“Also could you please stop shouting? I am standing right next to you.” She quickly added which caused the mare beside her to look at her in shock at the casual reply.

She was about to reply to that, but couldn’t, as the Emperor suddenly spoke up. “Indeed, his throw was slightly off target from the beginning, so just calm down dear Ruby. As you can see, my head is still firmly attached to my neck, so there is no need to lose yourself.” He casually replied as he pulled out the sword with his magic before inspecting it.

Ruby shook her head before collapsing onto her rump with a huff. “I am surrounded by psychopaths.” She commented out loud while throwing her hooves in the air.

“You might not be all wrong, at that.” The Emperor thought to himself as he finished his observation of the blade before angling it back towards its owner and throwing it back, to everyone’s surprise, again.

The sharp blade soared through the air at incredible speeds before embedding itself deep into the floor and JUST missing the armored pony’s chest as its hilt was sticking out from right under the stallion.

Both Ruby and the captain’s companion’s jaws once again hit the floor while the captain simply looked down at the hilt, a bit surprised, before lifting his head back up to be greeting with a smirking emperor above him as he leaned himself back against his throne.

“I can now see why you have the position of captain. Both skilled and very bold at the same time. Go ahead, then. Reform the so-called Crystal Guard, as I am very aware that the city is currently undefended and vulnerable.” The Emperor announced, which was met with a smile and salute from the newly re-established captain.

“As you wish sir. I will go right away to fulfill this task. In no time there will be a whole legion of well-trained crystal guards at your disposal.” He answered before giving a quick bow once more, which again made the Emperor smile slightly.

“By the way, what is your companion’s name? I heard Ruby over here refer to you as Silver Sword. Is that true?” The Emperor questioned in which he receives a nod from the captain.

“Yes, Silver Sword is my name sire, and as to my companion’s name, to my right…” He gestured with a hoof. “…Is my second in command first lieutenant Shimmering Sapphire.” He finished which immediately caused the mare to break from her frozen state.

“I-it is an honor sire.” She nervously greeted as she bowed her head once more.

“It is a pleasure.” Mateus replied as the mare rose back up from her bow.

“Anyway.” Silver sword began as he picked up his sword with his mouth before quickly placing it back where it belonged. ”We will go act on your permission to re-establish the Crystal Guard. It should not take too long, since most of the previous guard members are still around and hiding within the city, with all of their previous gear and weapons safely stored under their homes. All I need to do is spread the news and the city will no longer be in the defenseless state that it is now.” Silver explained before receiving a nod from his emperor, a signal to go and complete his task.

With a final salute, Silver swiftly made his way back to the front portal of the throne room, followed by Sapphire. Or they would have, if the huge double doors of the throne didn’t suddenly burst open, followed by a swarm of rainbow colored fiends to attack and surround the Emperor with their superior numbers and ferocity… or perhaps they were just a healthy-looking horde of colorful talking equines entering the throne room carefully, before spotting the Emperor and all halting in their tracks halfway into the room. One half of them expressing utter surprise, while others showed obvious signs of both fear and confusion.

The Emperor once again furrowed his brow in curiosity as he stared down the mass of colorful equines assembled in the middle of the cathedral-like room.

Thera, on instinct, once again moved her hoof back towards her sword before a shake from the Emperor’s head told her not to, as he understood that such an action might relay the wrong message.

Ruby once again stood still on her spot while both Silver and Sapphire observed the scene in front of them with their own set of visible facial expressions. One indifferent, one slightly confused.

An awkward silence suddenly dominated the whole of the room as neither side moved or said anything, the mass of ponies too busy staring up at the golden maned and furred unicorn sitting on the throne, clad in golden armor and dressed in purple robes with an unnaturally long horn protruding from its forehead.

The silence might be awkward for most of the ponies in the room, but not for him, as he basically took this inactive moment to just carefully observe his ‘small’ collection of new subjects.

He thinks ‘small’ because he knew that there were WAY more of them out there if the size of the city as he observed on top of the cliff was anything to go by.

“Almost half of them seem to be wearing what looks to be fancy clothing and even accessories on the females, either rich persons or straight up nobles. Kind of surprised that it actually is the NOBLES of this place that have the courage and time to bother themselves to venture up into the Palace to witness the kingslayer themselves. Kingslayer. Note to self, find a way to work that into my title.” The Emperor thought to himself as past memories of Palamician nobles resurfaced. They were even more snobbish than he was… or still is.

His train of thought was quickly halted when he suddenly spotted a tiny figure from within the large crowd making its way to the front. An equine child, if its small size was anything to judge by.

“What the? Lilith, what are you doing? No… please come back!” The Emperor could hear a female from within the crowd whisper in a panic, an attempt which went fruitless as a needle dropping to the floor could be heard within such a large, empty and enclosed space.

“But mommy, I just want to have a much better look at the pony who freed us from that meanie, King Sombra.” The child replied innocently, a girl, judging by the nature of her voice.

“No Lilith come back! Stop!” The same mother whispered again, though received by deaf ears as the child casually made her way over him with an expression of wonder and awe on the young face.

“If you don’t want your child to come close to the kingslayer, then why did you even bring her with you?” Mateus thought to himself, as he couldn’t help but smile a bit at the overwhelming curiosity and wonder on the teal colored face of the youngster.

“Ironic how a child has the courage to confront me instead of a group of grownups.”

“Wow. You’re golden all over.” The child announced out loud in wonder as she was standing right at the foot of his throne.

“You look like as if you are made out of gold, miss.” The child quickly added with immediate results afterwards, as the Emperor paused at this, while Thera, Ruby and the two guards just stared at the filly in shock. A reaction that was registered by the group of ponies as they all started to express nervousness. One mare in particular looking on with fear.

The Emperor shook his head before his attention went back to the child below him. “I am not a ‘Miss’, young one, as my voice obviously proves.” Mateus casually replied, which was immediately followed by a collection of gasps coming from the crowd.

The filly simply tilted her head. “Really? You do look kinda like a mare to me, mister.” She replied innocently which was again accompanied by a loud collection of gasps and looks of fear and worry, mostly for the filly in front of them.

The Emperor simply smirked, an action which took everyone within the room completely by surprise. “I can assure you once more, young one, that I am in fact male through and through. A very fabulous looking male too, if i do say so myself. Whoever said that male can't be 100% masculine and look good at same time?” He answered with a small smile as he rested a hoof under his chin and supported his head with it while looking down at the small child.

The filly in question simply giggled cutely at his little show, an act of purity and innocence that even he cannot ignore.

“Lilith.” The same female voice suddenly called out as a dark green coated mare with a light green mane suddenly came rushing forward from the crowd of ponies and toward the still giggling child.

“Look, mommy. He didn’t just save us from that black meanie Sombra, but he is very nice and a little silly too.” The filly named Lilith announced to her mother as she came up and immediately held her close.

The mother looked up with a sorry look before she bowed her head respectfully. “I am so, so, so very and deeply sorry for the lack of respect of my daughter, your highness. Please, if you need to punish her, punish me instead. She is way too young and innocent to be ever sent to the mines. I beg you, please have mercy.” The green mare pleaded while looking up pleadingly to him with baby blue eyes.

This action again caused the Emperor to raise an eyebrow as he contemplated the humility-filled apology he had just received out of the blue.

“Why, by the heavens, would you ever think that I would send a child barely old enough to read and write to manual labor into a deep, cold mine? You must have me mistaken for that impertinent fool that called himself a king.” He responded casually, an answer and tone that took the mare completely by surprise as she stared up to him with wide and unbelieving eyes.

“S-so… does this mean… that you are not mad at all? Y-your highness?” She stuttered, her fear and confusion evident on her features.

“No. I have no interest in slaves or slave labor in general, and do not worry for the safety of your child. No insults were made from her, and even if there were I can very easily look past them because of her young age and overall innocence.” The Emperor replied softly with a small smile, which again took the mare in question complete by surprise.

“Children are in fact the future of any country or nation, after all, so it should be the priority of any decent leader to look after them first and foremost.” The Emperor continued on as he leaned back into his throne.

“You may take her and head back home to enjoy the rest of your day. As you can tell, I am going to be quite busy for opening eyes and mouths left and right wherever I go. So it would actually be wise to just leave ourselves to our own devices for the meantime.” He finally finished.

This finally did the trick in helping to relax the mare in front of him as she finally formed a small smile on her muzzle before bowing once more. “Thank you so much your highness, for being so kind and showing me and my daughter mercy.” She thanked him genuinely as she got up again, this time with a much more genuine smile.

The Emperor nodded before leaning forward once more with a question in mind. “What is your name then, young miss?” He question.

“My name is Harvest. Good Harvest. A simple farmer and food vendor at the city market, your majesty.” She replied happily, which the Emperor kindly accepted.

“Do not be so humble about yourself there. Food is one of the many VITAL bloodlines of any civilization. So your talent and occupation are more important than you might think.” The Emperor replied, which only made the mare in question even happier.

“Again, thank you, your highness.” She replied with another quick bow before looking over at the little filly named Lilith beside her. “Come, Lilith. Let’s just go back home.” She suggested, to which the filly happily nodded before the two made their way past the crowd and out of the throne room proper.

The Emperor quietly sighed as he leaned himself back against his throne again.

“Look who is making himself popular with the masses.” Thera suddenly teased with a smirk, which in turn got her a sideways glance from the monarch in question. And a mental image of what the commoners in his world would call ‘Flipping the bird’ at her.

Mostly because of his current lack of fingers.

Though those ideas were dashed when one of the ponies in front suddenly stepped up and cleared his throat.

“So… um....” The posh looking stallion began, no doubt a noble by the looks of it. ”You are… not going to enslave us, demand our virgins and send us all to the dungeons or mines to rot in them?” The expensively dressed stallion asked nervously. He in no doubt was speaking for basically everybody else in the room as all of the attention was immediately focused on The Emperor.

This immediately caused him to pause. “So here is it. The time to make a choice in how I should tackle this new position and chance of mine.” He thought to himself as he rubbed his chin in thought.

His thoughts immediately went back to the self-musing conversation he had since this morning regarding his approach and future actions. Regarding this inner voice that kept telling him to NOT repeat past mistakes twice (which would be obvious) and to try and approach things differently for a change, not just by his feelings, his past experience or ideas, but also for the sake of being in a brand new world and just trying to do things differently just for the heck of it.

“Loyalty can go a long way.” Was the sentence of that one doomed rebel that constantly kept repeating itself in his mind the more he thought about it and his new upcoming future.

He eventually sighed silently to himself as he finally made his decision on what to do from this point on. “I am in a new world in a new body with new almost endless possibilities and chances. I might as well take advantage of all of this and basically have a fresh start. Sure, I still crave for more power as usual, but I might as well approach it differently, since my previous methods obviously got me killed… twice.” He mentally mused as he looked over the still waiting ponies in front of him for his reply and decision for the future.

They all had a level of… innocence to them, something he just noticed now that he had a whole crowd of them to look and observe, a sight truly rare back in his old world.

Especially that young little child and her mother.

“Uhm…hello? Sire?” The stallion questioned which eventually broke the new emperor’s musing.

“No.”

“Uh… excuse me sir?” The noble tilted his head at The Emperor’s sudden and simple answer.

The Emperor leaned forward as he properly repeated himself more clearly. “What I mean is no; no I will not send any of you or anything else in this city to the mines, dungeons or another dark and lonely place. I am not interested in slavery and I am certainly not interested in just punishing individuals for no good reason. In fact, if you all accept me truly as your new emperor I will first make sure to fix all the mistakes and damages made by your previous ruler. I will make sure that this nation will glitter within the midday sun, a place you can all be proud of and live peacefully in… unless challenged from the outside.” He calmly announced to all of them as he gaze fell on every single pony present within the room.

“Oh, and you can keep your virgins to yourselves as well. Because I am not THAT type of an individual either.” He quickly added, which was overall true.

He had absolutely no interest in slavery, especially not now and with the situation he found himself in. If he wanted to rebuild his newly acquired nation and actually win the loyalty of his new, overly colorful and almost insultingly nude subjects he needed strong and dedicated peo- ponies. Not just for now but for the future as well, as his current ideas were still going to be executed until then.

At first there was nothing but silence, but soon the entire room erupted in a massive wave of cheers from all the ponies within the throne room. The Emperor actually flinched back against his throne as the ponies stomped and cheered happily at this news, some of them even shouted phrases like ‘All hail the new emperor!’ amidst of the cheering.

“Well, ok. This is new.” Mateus thought to himself as he even moved his staff a bit closer to himself in order to shield himself from the rather… positive onslaught.

“Is this what the rebel meant by genuine cheering?”

“Alright, alright. All of you settle down. This is a throne room after all, not a ballroom.” Silver shouted within the cheering mass while holding up a hoof in an attempt to calm everybody down, which sadly didn’t work as the ponies around them were still happily cheering on their new ruler.

“Will all of you ponies SHUT THE HELL UUUUUUP!!!” Thera suddenly shouted at the top of her lungs, which thankfully this time did the trick of shutting everybody up, as requested.

“Finally.” She muttered afterwards as silence quickly returned to the room which Silver took advantage of.

“Alright everypony, please leave the throne room and give the new emperor some private time, as I am sure he has a lot of work ahead of him, same with all of us.” Silver announced to everyone, which in turn caused all of them to look at him.

“I would say that the first order of business would be to spread the word of the king’s death and the concept of a new emperor having taken the throne in his place, so that a late afternoon gathering could be arranged in the main city plaza for the reveal and announcement of the new emperor.” Ruby suddenly suggested out loud before looking over at the monarch in question.

“That is, if that is ok with you, your highness?” She questioned which in turn made The Emperor rub his chin in thought.

“Sure, make it so. A local confrontation would be unavoidable at this point anyway.” The Emperor casually answered.

“Alright, then it's settled.” Ruby replied, happy that things were finally starting to move along for once.

“We can easily assist with the whole announcement and spread the word all throughout the city.” One of the nobles offered which was received with a nod from the captain.

Soon everybody slowly filed out of the throne room, with the captain and his lieutenant being the last.

“Well.” Ruby began after everybody had already left the throne room, “I think I will go and help arrange the preparation for the big assembly at the main plaza for this afternoon as well, if you don’t need anything more of me, emperor?” Ruby suggested as she looked back up at The Emperor.

“Sure go ahead. Do your task. I have to do some thinking alone anyways.” The Emperor answered.

Ruby quill nodded to that before she herself excused herself out of her emperor’s presence, leaving just him and Thera still in the room.

“So…” Thera began, receiving The Emperor's attention. “Do I have to call you emperor or your highness as well, or can I just call you by your name instead?” She questioned, tilting her head a little bit while looking up at him.

“Whatever suits your mind, to be honest, I have more important things to worry about anyway.” He casually answered while twirling his staff a bit within his hooves.

“Like coming to the final realization that I am technically now the emperor of a nation full of candy-colored talking equines…who are mostly naked as well.”

………………………………………………………………………………………

“Alright everypony, let's pack our stuff and move out.” Shining Armor announced as he stamped the last flickering embers of their campfire out with his hooves.

Both the two guards groaned as they slowly got up from their blankets, even Cadence as she groggily opened her eyes. It was evident that she really didn’t get much sleep last night, judging by the bloodshot eyes she sported. Probably had something to do with the fact that they found a pile of badly charred bodies deep within the cave the other night, Diamond dogs, if the vaguely recognizable shapes were anything to go by, a sight that immediately left Cadence panicked and paranoid for the rest of the evening and the two guards vigilant for anything that might have caused the death of these dogs.

A reaction which was understandable, given the discovered... freshness of the burned corpses.

Shining, on the other hoof, had a pretty decent night. He had to, as he was going to lead them further into the frozen wastes that still awaited them outside their natural sanctuary.

“That and the other dangers that lurked around the tundra that surrounds the crystal city.” He thought to himself as he kneeled down to help his wife up to all fours.

“Hey Cadie. How do you feel?” He asked in concern, though the answer was already obvious from just looking at her.

“Didn’t sleep much, back feels sore too. But I understand that we’ve got to move on if we want to make it in time.” Cadence replied weekly.

Shining nodded before nuzzling Cadence gently. “You can lean yourself against me for the whole day, if you want.” He offered kindly, an offer which was quickly denied by Cadence as she shook her head.

“Thank you Shining but that would just generally slow us down even further. Not to mention a burden to you.” She replied.

Shining was about to comment on the last sentence when Cadence stopped him with a small smile.

“Don’t worry about me, Shining. I will be fine. I promise.” She reassured him before gently looking back towards the still-untouched corpses on the other side of the cave and quickly looking back with a bit of a shudder. “Besides, I am more concerned for the Crystal Ponies than I am for myself. This is what will give me strength to push on regardless of what will stand in our way.” She replied with surprising confidence and determination behind her words.

Shining also smiled afterwards, feeling proud in just how strong his darling had become over the years, especially after the whole wedding disaster just a few months back.

With everything packed up and secured, the group of four made their way out of the natural shelter and back out into the harshness that was the frozen north.

“Wait a minute, Shining.” Cadance suddenly called out after a while as they moved out. “The Crystal Empire is in that direction. Why are we heading off at the wrong direction, following the mountain?” She questioned which caused the rest of the group to stop and look at her.

“We are following the mountain trail because it is safer.” Shining simply explained which only confused Cadance.

“Safer, how? Aren’t we trying to reach the crystal city as quickly as possible? If we go right through the snow fields we will be at the Empire before nightfall.” Cadance argued.

Shining was about to reply when one of the two guards suddenly stepped up. “If you allow me princess, we can’t go through the snow fields because reports stated that these lands are actually infested with creatures simply known as Snow Worms.” The guard explained to her before Shining once again stepped in.

“He is right. Going straight for the Empire by crossing through the open plains would be way too dangerous to even attempt.” Shining explained while looking out on the almost endless looking white fields that were in front of him. “Especially if these creatures are reported to be pretty much identical to their Badland counterparts.” He finished his explanation as he looked back at the pink alicorn.

Cadence dropped her head, as a sense of discouragement itched through her features. “But… but that would just mean more delays on our part? Again, who knows what Sombra might be doing to the poor Crystal Ponies?” She quietly argued, knowing that this forced detour would probably take them an extra 2 days before finally reaching their destination.

Shining went back, placed a hoof on Cadence’s shoulder as she looked up at him, an expression of understanding on his face. “I know, Cadence, but as I have said already, how are we going to help the Crystal Ponies if we die before even reaching them?” He explained.

Cadence eventually nodded. “I understand. let’s just keep going then, and hope that there is still time, or even an empire left for us to save when we get there.” She said, which again was accompanied by a nod from her white coated husband.

“Alright, for the sake of safety we will be travelling along the mountain trail on our right, which will round us up directly to the crystal empire from the west side, if any of the old maps given to us is anything to go by.” Shining announced out loud before once again taking the lead.

Both of the guards and Cadence quickly followed as they quickly disappeared within the reflective glare of the crystal white snow surrounding them.

Chapter 8: A Crystal Heart

View Online

Chapter 8: A Crystal Heart

Edited by: cosmic flash

“Are you ready to give the big speech in front of all the citizens your highness?” Ruby Quill asked as she patently waited for the emperor at the door frame to his self-claimed private chamber.

The monarch in question was simply standing in his room, looking out from a nearby window as his mind was once again lost in thought.

“Me, Emperor Mateus, previous emperor of the Palamecian empire, conqueror of worlds and heaven and hell itself as well, now being the leader of a nation filled with colorful talking equines within a crystallized city in the middle of a snowy wasteland. It’s so ironic it’s almost comical.” The emperor thought to himself as a small amused smile made itself known on his muzzle until it quickly dropped as a distant memory of his past yet again began to replay in his mind.

“This day feels a lot similar to the time of my coronation, something my mother had always pointed out when I was still young, how eager she was to finally see the day where her precious son would finally take his place and continue the royal bloodline of the Palamecian royalty.” He mentally remembered the exact words and wishes of his mother, a wish which will forever stay unfulfilled. A depressing truth which his slight immature self, would love to blame his very strict father even though he fully knows that he had absolutely nothing to do with her passing.

Though to be honest the similarities of this current moment to the days long passed are not the only things occupying his mind right now. There was something else within his subconscious that was trying to make itself known, but for heaven’s sake he couldn’t place a finger or in his case hoof on whatever it might be.

He mentally sighed as he simply shrugged all of his current thought into the background. He had his new subjects to greet and announce his plans and desires for their future to them, so any other internal problems could wait for later date.

Without saying a word or making a sound the emperor turned himself away as the sun was already slowly setting outside the window. He casually trotted past Ruby Quill with his staff lazily following him from behind.

Ruby Quill, of course quickly followed as she trotted beside the golden unicorn. As they silently made their way to their desired destination. Their hoof clopping audible on the crystal halls of the palace.

“Did you arrange the making of the podium in front of the palace and central plaza as I desired?” The emperor suddenly asked as they continued their trek through the halls.

Ruby Quill quietly sighed as this somewhat awkward silence was well…awkward to her before quickly looking at him with a smile. “Yes your highness, the podium was quickly set up to your wishes with the crowd having been gathered in front of it for your arrival, same with a few re-established crystal guards that have been quickly gathered by Captain Silver Sword and Lieutenant Shimmering Sapphire.” Ruby Quill listed on as the two slowly approached one of the four main exists of the Palace.

When he heard that the meeting and announcement was going to be held on the large balcony that overlooked the large central plaza in front of the castle he immediately declined that offer and suggested that he would meet the citizens of his new realm ‘face to face’ so to speak, not just his desire to have a much better look at the ponies he would call his own but for them to also have a better view on their new ruler as well. Having to look up to only see nothing but a vague shape standing on a balcony was not a very good first impression in his opinion.

The distinct sounds of a loud crowd talking and muttering to each other was getting clearer and louder as they neared their destination.

Stepping through the massive portal that made one of the four entrances of the palace he was honest to god a bit surprised to see that his path was not flanked by a few crystal guards like he had expected but two whole companies of fully armored and armed crystal pony guards flanking the portal from both sides.

“Need to ask the captain after the public meeting just how many of the previously disbanded crystal guards were actually in hiding. Also note to self, need to give them better weapon designs in the future, those basic spears of theirs will NOT do.” He thought to himself, wondering just how much of a naive, narrow sighted fool this Sombra really was to not have noticed such a large collection of possible rebels within his own realm. As he and Ruby Quill made their way to the newly constructed podium in front of them.

How this guy got to power he would never know. Furthermore, how naive were these crystal ponies that they would allow such an idiot to come to power here in the first place.

All of those thoughts were quickly abandoned though when he first got a good look of the citizens of the crystal empire himself after he had ascended the few steps leading up to the flat wooden platform.

“15.753 In total, 15 percent of them probably children while another 5 percent are most likely absent, most probably the sick and those too elderly to move.” He mentally counted and theorized as he looked upon the living sea of colors in front of him.
And yes, he just successfully managed to count every single pony present in front of him in just an under a minute. At least he now knows the almost exact citizen count of his new city.

Ruby Quill cleared her throat before stepping up to the very front of the podium to address the crowd.

“CITIZENS OF THE EMPIRE.” She called out loudly which immediately caused all of the murmurs and commotions to cease. All eyes quickly turning to her as Ruby Quill took this as a sign that she got everybody’s full attention.

“TODAY IS A GREAT DAY AND THE BEGINNING OF A NEW AGE.” She began before looking out to the crowd for a few moments before continuing. “YOU HAVE ALL PROBABLY HEARD OF THE PRESUMED DEATH OF KING SOMBRA AND HIS REMAINING GUARDS, HAVE YOU NOT?” She questioned loudly to the crowd, which again caused a couple of murmurs to erupt from the ponies.

Ruby again took this as a sign that she has the crowd’s full attention as she continued on. “WELL I AM HERE TO HAPPILY ANNOUNCE THAT THESE RUMORS ARE INDEED TRUE, IF IT HAS NOT BEEN ALSO OBVIOUS AS SOME OF YOU HAVE PROBABLY NOTICED THE SUDDEN CHANGE OF MOOD ACROSS THE ENTIRE CITY. KING SOMBRA IS NO MORE AND ONCE AGAIN THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE IS FREE FROM TYRANNY.” She shouted out with great glee. Imagine her confusion when instead of a massive uproar of cheers all she got was a collection of silent stares aimed at her.

“Ah finally something that I did predict.” The emperor thought as he watched the spectacle from the back of the podium.
One of the ponies in the middle of the crowd raised his hoof. “Who exactly is this pony or person who has supposedly killed King Sombra?” A stallion asked which again was met with murmurs from the crowd, all of them agreeing to the question.

“Why in the god's name are you questioning that now, we already told you all of it, you git.” A noble called out from the crowd an action which caused again another set of approved murmurs.

Ruby Quill on the other hoof was a bit clueless on what to say or even what to do in this point, having not prepared for such a reaction to the situation from the crowd to begin with.

The emperor on the other hand simply rolled his eyes as he decided to finally step up into full view for the first time. The collection of murmurs quickly stopped as he finally took front stage with his staff again lazily floating next to him which a lot of ponies in the front rows quickly found mesmerizing for some reason.

Silver Sword also quickly joining him up the podium as he stood behind the emperor tall and ready.

“Greetings.” Was all the emperor said which caused every single pony present to look up at him.

Suddenly a hoof was raised once again which almost made the emperor groan before giving the pony in question a simply hoof gestured.

The pony…or rather mare nodded. “Well uhm…” She began nervously. “Is it…is it true that you truly defeated king Sombra…and…and that you won’t enslave us or send us to the mines to uhm…rot?” The timid sounding mare asked which was a question really every pony present was also wondering at the moment as all eyes present were firmly fixed at the golden unicorn in question.

The emperor again simply rolled his eyes before looking back at the mare to answer her and in no doubt everybody’s question once and for all.

“No.” He casually stated. “Once again I have no interest in slavery or mining of any kind, especially when it’s just a bunch of crystals.” He responded before the first question clicked back. “And yes I was the one who slew your previous ruler.” He quickly added.

A moment of silence was present afterwards for just a brief moment when all of the sudden the entire crowd erupted into a chorus of happy cheers which honesty caused the emperor to flinch back for a second time this day.

“For the love of heaven and hell, what is it with these equines and cheering?” The emperor thought to himself wide eyed as his staff once again, on instinct, quickly moved in front of him in a defensive position.

“ALL HAIL THE NEW EMPEROR!!” They all eventually started to chant which again left the emperor speechless from the huge amount of approval he was receiving.

“ALL HAIL EMPEROR…wait what was his name again?” One of the ponies, a mare, suddenly asked out loud which caused a lot of ponies around her to stop and wonder that themselves.

“Uhm…his name is Mateus.” Ruby Quill automatically answered which again caused the mare and all the other ponies around her to switch up their cheering.

“ALL HAIL EMPEROR MATEUS!!!!” She and her large group immediately chanted out, some of which even throwing up their forelegs while standing up on their hind legs.

“Well ok, maybe a bit too much attention for my liking.” The emperor thought to himself when out of nowhere a sudden large spike of magical energy came to his attention.

His gaze quickly hardened once more after noticing it as his eyes carefully began to dart around in order to find its source. Though before he could even react to it a sudden bright flash and a low rumble quickly appeared out of nowhere.

Having finally pinpointed the source the emperor quickly turned his head behind him and was immediately greeted with a sight that seriously caused him to raise an eyebrow.

Coming right off the ground and also right underneath the suspended palace came out what the emperor could only describe as a shining crystal shape like a heart. A massive wave of light suddenly shot forth from the heart itself, expanding from it to all directions. The emperor had no other choice but to brace himself from the huge wall of magical energy speeding towards him. Imaging his surprise when he quickly found out that the wave passing through him did absolutely nothing besides filling his mana reserves with so much magical energy that it was almost intoxicating. It also felt strangely warm as a low electric like tingle travelling throughout his body, and somehow shattering every single magical lock or boundary he felt within him that were the main cause for his weaker state of magic previously.

As much as he hated to admit it…it felt…nice. Very nice in fact. Though just as quickly as it appeared, it immediately disappeared as well leaving him somewhat dazed from the experience and also momentarily confused.

That confusion though quickly faded into intrigue as a sudden beam of purple light emerged from the crystal shaped heart, shooting upwards right into the center of the palace before reemerging again from the very top spire before flattening out and slowly forming a magical dome shaped shield right above the city and fully encasing it within.

“How very intriguing.” The emperor thought to himself while rubbing his chin in thought as even the thick layers above the city slowly started to dissipate causing the sun to truly shine through for the very first time.

“HEY LOOK EVERYBODY WE ARE ALL BACK TO NORMAL!!!” The emperor heard somebody shout from the crowd.

He turned himself back around to see what all the commotion was again when he suddenly paused after getting a good look at the scene presented in front of him.

“Seems like crystal shaped heart plus magic creates crystal like ponies.” The emperor wondered to himself with another raised eyebrow as he watched ponies…crystal coated ponies happily observing one another and jumping around in utter joy and happiness in there so called ‘return to their normal looks’.

“Silver Sword look, we are back to normal, we have received our crystal shine again.” Sapphire’s voice suddenly came up from the noise of the cheering crowd as she galloped up the podium. A smile on both Silver’s and Sapphire’s muzzles.

“Yeah! And I can suddenly remember things as well…things like that…that my parents….” Ruby tried to happily butt in before her cheeriness slowly died down with every word. She eventually lowered her head, tears started to stain her eyes as she remembered everything once more.

Including the bravery and eventual murder of her parents under king Sombra’s rule for being crystal unicorns. Same with both Silver and Sapphire who also wore sudden expression of sadness and loss something the emperor quickly noted.

“That would prove that the information I read in one of the old tomes I found in the king's chambers were accurate after all.” The emperor thought to himself while rubbing his chin as he also remembered a lot of other details in them that could potentially be useful later on.

His train of thoughts were quickly interrupted though when he suddenly heard a gasp coming from beside him.

“Uh…Mateus…dude. You…you look surprisingly different after that magical explosion. You never told me that you were actually a crystal pony as well.” The voice of Thera suddenly made itself know.

“What are you talking about? Also I thought that you had left to continue your journey back home since you were completely missing the rest of the day.” Mateus replied as he turned his head to the left to look at her. Both Silver and Sapphire staring at him as well with shocked expressions while Ruby was strangely nowhere to be seen.

“Well…it’s just…you are so much more shiny too, just like everybody else here.” Thera answered which again caused Mateus to furrow his brows before lifting a hoof in front of him.

He casually removed the glove covering his right hoof with his magic and was immediately intrigued at what he saw under it. The pale yellow fur that made his hoof had just the same crystalline shine and shimmer to it just like every other equine here, glistening brilliantly within the light of sun giving it almost a halo like appearance from the right angle.

“…and this is just my hoof, who knows how the rest of my appearance looks.” The emperor thought as he continued to move and turn his hoof in all kinds of direction to view it from all angles.

“Well what an interesting day indeed.” He muttered out loud before focusing back at the ponies all around him.

“Well if not anything, this sudden surprise will at least help to solidify my new position and rights of the new emperor even further. It is much easier for locals to accept a ruler who seems to be one of them, instead of the complete outside. Even more true regarding their previous ruler.”

He cleared his throat before addressing the still overzealous looking crowd with his royal and surprisingly booming voice. “CITIZENS OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE.” He began which had the immediate effect of getting thousands of crystal pony’s attention.

“THIS DAY SHALL BE A DAY OF CELEBRATION, NOT ONLY HAS YOUR PREVIOUS RULER BEEN PERMANENTLY REMOVED AND ALL OF THE EMPIRE'S CITIZENS FREED FROM HIS CONTINUOUS TYRANNY (and foolishness), BUT ALSO THE CRYSTAL HEART HAS BEEN RETURNED AND REACTIVATED TO ENCASE ITS PROTECTIVE MAGIC OVER THIS FAIR CITY AND RESTORED ITS INHABITANTS TO THEIR ORIGINAL FORM AND GLORY. WHAT DO YOU ALL SAY, WOULDN’T THIS BE THE PERFECT MOMENT TO PREPARE AND CELEBRATE THE CRYSTAL FAIR?” He continued to boom out. Having read about the crystal fair and its traditions and meanings in one of those old tomes prior to this.

At first there was silence, before the population answered in a massive uproar of cheers and approval to the idea, once again shouting phrases such as ‘all hail the emperor’ and ‘glory to the crystal empire.’

The emperor smirked as he told everyone in front of him to prepare for the festivities today so the crystal fair can be celebrated all day tomorrow as a national sign of their newly reclaimed freedom and independence.

After that the emperor turned over to both Silver and Sapphire and simply told them he needed to discuss something with them back in the privacy of the throne room in which the two saluted before trotting off.

“Thera.” The emperor casually called out which caught the Thestrals attention.

“Could you be so generous and go see where Ruby Quill has run off to, I am of the impression that the two of you have somehow managed to form a connection one way or another, so it’s obviously better for you to confront her than anyone else at the moment.” He gently requested before moving down the podium and making his way back into the palace, leaving the Thestral mare behind.

“She did look somewhat distressed when I passed her earlier coming out from the palace.” She sighed “Might as well go look for her then to see what seems to be up with her.” She muttered to herself as she watched the collection of crystal coated ponies to slowly disperse from the plaza to obviously prepare for the so called ‘crystal fair’ tomorrow.

She sighed again before descending from the podium herself to look for the ruby colored mare.

“Why do I feel like I am going to receive more than I have bargained for here.”

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...

Ruby Quill ran, she didn’t knew where she was running to but the point is that she was, and in all honesty she didn’t care where she was galloping as any place where no other pony is, was good enough for her.

Tears were running down her cheeks as she run through the hallways of the palace, not stopping or slowing down for anything.

Prior to today her memories of her past were for the most part completely foggy and mushy at best, only ranging to a few feelings and emotions. But since the restoration of the crystal heart she was able to once again recall everything about her past, her foalhood, her friends, her family, the previous queen before Sombra, her achievements and also failures in life but also the death and execution of both of her parents and even the rest of her family as well.

A family of crystal unicorns.

She never knew specifically why she was the only filly or ‘black sheep so to say’ in her family to not have been born as a unicorn, neither did her mother and father. She got teased by it constantly by her older and younger siblings and even cousins but overall her life as being the only normal crystal pony in her family was more or less…normal. Sure she had major disadvantages, like not being able to grab things properly like how her brother or sister could with their magic, but again overall she managed to adapt as a filly and forced her to use her creativity a lot more in comparison to her sibling.

Who knew that being basically the black sheep in her own family would eventually end up saving her? But all of that really didn’t matter to her anymore as she was in fact the ONLY one still alive from her family.

A feeling and realization that stunk more than a dagger going through someone’s heart, even more so when you were once forced to watch them die right in front of your weary eyes while being completely helpless to do anything about it.

Their pleas for mercy and the last looks her mother gave her before she was burned alive were still freshly resonating with in her mind, making her feel sick in her stomach, almost to the verge of upchucking.

She hated Sombra, she hated him so, so much for what he had destroyed for her. She only hoped that this bastard will burn in the deepest depths of Tartarus for all eternity.

After a while she finally slowed down, her constant nonstop running in combination to her silent cries and overall emotional turmoil having done their job in running her energy dry.

She eventually collapsed, laying perfectly flat on the reflective surface of the crystal floor as she finally broke down crying. Her muffled cries echoing through the walls of the empty hallways as her face was buried deep within her forelegs.

Letting all of those crushing feelings of knowing her terrible past and loss finally take a hold of her, when all of a sudden a set of hoofs slowly approached her from behind before a gentle hoof was placed onto one of her shoulders.

She looked up with her tear-filled eyes only to see Thera looking down at her with genuine worry in her eyes.

The Thestral mare eventually laid herself down onto the floor beside her as she gently began to rub her back with said hoof in a calming and overall caring manner.

Nothing was said between these two.

On Thera’s side, however she was more or less at a loss here. She had never been in such a position or situation before in her life, so her overall knowledge on how to deal with such a problem was pretty much nonexistent, besides acting on her own morals.

Not risking to ruin the moment by saying something stupid she decided to just be by her side while gently massaging her back in hopes that she would calm down over time.

Thera was somewhat unsure what exactly could be the cause of her…surprising new friend’s source of grief, but what she understood and also guessed was that it most likely had something to do with her restored memories.

How an entire civilization got their memories wiped out was beyond her, and she doubted that it actually was the fault of that darkly colored wanna be king that they (or more specifically the Emperor) disposed of two days ago, judging by his lack of planning and narrow mindedness.

The other obvious thing that she can’t really wrap her mind around was just how…shiny and sparkly her and basically everybody else here suddenly became after that crystal heart thing appeared, let alone casting a dome shaped shield right above the city and its surrounding lands which somehow made the air outside a lot less colder and a lot more…moderate.

She might not have a lot of magical knowledge and experience but even past that magic in and of itself was still a complete enigma to her, and she doubted that, even some of the most talented and skilled unicorn magicians knew all of its secrets.

It just goes to show how truly large and mysterious the world really is, and it would mostly likely stay like this for many more millennia to come.

She shook her head. “What am I doing, I should be focused more on her then allow my mind of wander off to the topic of magic. But then again… I have no clue on what to do or what to say, I have never been in this position before. The only thing I have been good at all my life was sticking things with my swords.” Thera thought to herself before shaking her head again and focusing her gaze down at the still distressed looking friend beside her.

“Huh…friend, how that happened I am not sure, but I guess we somehow managed to grow and understand one another after our short time somehow, especially after that…humorous incident in the kitchen yesterday morning.”

Thera simply continued to rub the mare gently on her back as she continued to quietly cry into her forelegs. She eventually stopped which Thera quickly noticed.

“Hey you feel better now?” Thera asked with concerns.

Ruby lifted her head from her forelegs and sniffed before looking right towards the Thestral mare beside her. “Yeah…kind of…” she simply replied with a tired sounding tone.

Her cheeks where wet and her eyes looked bloodshot, a sight that Thera had to admit looked very depressing on the rather, upbeat and sometimes really awkward ruby mare.

Thera in return offered an encouraging smile in hopes to lift her spirits somewhat. At first there was nothing, but after a short while her plan in making her smile a bit worked as Ruby gave a sad smile of her own which only made Thera grin wider.

“Thanks by the way for…well…just being here I guess. Having someone by your side when feeling down can really help sometimes.” Ruby admitted before looking down at her reflection on the floor.

“Hey no problem, to be honest I was too afraid really say something cheesy so that is why I was so quiet.” Thera admitted sheepishly which in turn got a giggle out of the ruby mare beside her.

“I am not too sure, something cheesy might have gotten a small smile out of me besides my depression. You're not really good with words anyway as far as I can tell.” Ruby responded with another giggle which caused the Thestral to roll her eyes before chuckling as well.

“Well anyway…let’s just go somewhere else for now. Laying on a cold, reflective crystal floor in the middle of the hallway is not exactly an ideal place to hang out…or in this case lay down if I want to be honest.” Thera suggested as she quickly got up on all fours.

Ruby wiped a few tears away still stuck in her eyes and cheeks and nodded before getting up herself up with the help of Thera offering a hoof.

Both mares smiled to one another before Thera suddenly got surprised by a ‘hug’ from Ruby. It only lasted a couple of moments but it was enough to momentarily cause her mind to be blank for a moment which again made Ruby giggle at the expression Thera had from her action.

From Thera’s point of view she was not really used to physical contact that much, especially ones that are so sudden. The most physical contact she has gotten was either in training or in an actual life and death situations. So suddenly receiving such an affectionate hug from someone she barely knew is more or less…awkward for her.

Ruby on the other hoof just continued to giggle happily at the expense of her nocturnal friend which in turned earn her a quick glare from said mare which only made the situation even worse as Ruby simply collapsed to the floor laughing her ruby coated ass off…literally ruby coated.

“Well at least she is back to her old self now.” Thera muttered to herself with a huff as she was forced to listen to the rolling mare continue to make fun of her.

After a good while she calmed down which in turn made Thera sigh in relief. She was slowly starting to consider whether to knock her out or not, just to get the ear-piercing noise to stop, her high pitch voice in combination to these echoing halls and her hypersensitive ears make for a WONDERFUL combination.

Ruby eventually stood back up on all fours, huffing and taking in much needed air as she wiped her forehead a bit.

“So-sorry for that.” She openly apologized while rubbing the back of her crystal coated head…yes even her mane looked like crystal now.

Thera shook her head “It's fine. It’s actually really hard for non thestrals to remember that our ears are vastly more sensitive compared to other races, or at least that has been my experience so far.” Thera assured her with a dismissive wave.

“Quite a surprise I haven’t gone deaf yet to be honest.” She quickly added which in turn just made Ruby shake her head in amusement.

“Anyway, you want to come with me back to the Throne room? I am sure that both the two head guards and the emperor are there, plus I am enlisted as the royal assistance and record keeper anyway, so technically I have to be there if anything important is being discussed. We can maybe go out into the city later to check out the preparation for the crystal fair if that is more your cup of tea.” Ruby suggested which made Thera think for a moment before she simply shrugged.

“Yeah sure why not, it’s not like I have anything better to do anyway.” Thera replied which made Ruby nod her head.

“Alright, then let’s just get going. Good thing I know these halls like the back of my mane, otherwise well…you can imagine.” And with that the two were off, going back to the throne room together.

“Wonder if I should ask her what the reason of her outburst of despair was, what kind of memories got rekindled. But then again I guess it’s none of my business either, she would tell me automatically when she feels like it.” Thera wondered to herself as they rounded a corner that would lead them closer to their destination in the beautiful but also ridiculously large halls.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

The emperor sighed quietly to himself as he sat down on his throne. Distant noise could be heard from outside the windows on his left, most probably the citizens already busy preparing for the crystal fair in the morning.

He blocked the pretty much quiet commotions out of his focus as his gaze went down to the two guard leaders who had accompanied him back. He cleared his throat ready to start the discussion as the two armored equines patiently await his proposals.

“Captain, I wish to modernize and upgrade the entire crystal guard in conjunction to rebuilding and improving the city's infrastructure.” The emperor announced, immediately getting to the point.

The captain tilted his head a bit as the first part of his announcement registered fully in his mind. “Wait…upgrading and modernizing the guard? If you allow me to ask, but, what seems to be wrong with the guard we have now? Shouldn’t we focus more in increasing the garrison first though?” Silver asked as both him and his mare companion looked up at him for more of his thoughts.

The emperor smiled in response as he leaned himself back on his crystallized seat and crossing his hind legs like he usually does before replying. “Well the recruitment part will be of course your focus while I will personally see fit that your weapon, training, and equipment will be receiving a notable upscale.” The emperor explained.

“For very good reason too.” The emperor continued. “As you should be easily aware, the position and lack of any solid defensive structures means that the city is literally vulnerable from all sides with its only means of defense being the guard themselves. Sure we could just start up a construction program to erect a solid wall all around the city, but I am more keen in using such funds in first rebuilding the damages caused by your previous ruler instead of the latter.” The emperor added.

It was at that point when Sapphire for the first time stepped up. She bowed her head first quickly in respect before questioning what is on her mind. An action that the quickly waved away as he deemed it unnecessary in which the mare simply nods.

“Well...about your concepts of overhauling the crystal guard your highness…” She began. “…and the training ideas as well, may I ask what exactly you have in mind regarding these two?” She curiously asked, a question the emperor predicted.

“In all due time Lieutenant Sapphire.” The emperor casually replied which sapphire felt disappointed for but nonetheless accept it as she stepped back beside Captain Silver.

The emperor took this as a sign to continue as his gaze switched back the dear captain. “Do you perhaps know anyone who is responsible for armor and weapons manufacturing or even better, machines and equipment in general?” The emperor asked while twirling the staff a bit in the air.

Captain Silver in response thought to himself a bit while rubbing his chin with a hoof before a ping of realization crossed him. “Actually…yes, I do know a certain pony who is well known for providing the guard in the past with all of its gear and equipment…but sadly also infamous for having conducted a lot of mechanical experiments that resulted in a few fires here and there.” He replied while rubbing the back of his head with the same hoof. “He goes by the name of Cid Hammers sir.” He quickly added which caused the emperor to quickly pause.

“Cid…this world has a mechanical maniac name Cid too?” The emperor thought a bit dumbfounded as memories of that one airship captain that continuously spited him with that ship of his.

“All this new Cid is missing would be a love for flying and he would be the perfect Cid mimicker.” He continued to think before banishing these memories in the depths of his mind to focus back at the matter at hand…or hoof.

He will never get used to this, also thinking about hoof what is it with these pony names in just adding two words from any dictionary and calling it a name. Ridiculous, and once again something he will just never get used to.

He looked back at Silver. “Well do you perhaps know where this Cid resides or better where his workshop and smithy is? I would like to personally discuss my plans and ideas with him for the improvements, weapon plans, armor and over all machinery as well.” The emperor’s questioned which in turn made Silver swiftly nod in response.

He was about to reply before another voice suddenly did that for him. “I think both his shop and residence are located between the old military district and noble district North West from here.” Ruby casually answered as both her and Thera appeared in the throne room from the right staircase behind the throne.

Both of them looked very calm and relaxed despite Ruby’s distressing behavior earlier, which was good because the emperor was going to need her to provide more information on the layout of this castle, primarily where the treasury was where the previous king no doubt hoarded all of the city’s riches. Half of it needs to be returned to its citizens immediately so that swift and immediate reconstructions of the city’s infrastructure can get going.

Though one question quickly gained the emperor’s attention when Ruby mentioned something about a noble district.

“Is this Cid Hammers a noble?” He curiously questioned which in turn made Ruby nod her head as she and Thera stopped at the base of the throne’s stairs.

“He is actually, plus one of the wealthiest ponies in the city. The Hammers family actually goes quite a long way back in the empire's history. Though how long I am not sure. Nobles tend to keep the history of their family tree to themselves. Including Cid obviously.” Ruby quill summarized.

“At least that explains where he gets his funds in conducting all of those experiments at the first place.” Mateus mentally noted as he rubbed his chin in thought.

“Well then, please send a message to him that I wish to see him, either here in the palace or back in his workshop if required. Either way is fine by me.” The emperor announced in which Silver stepped up.

“I can go to his place personally and relay this message to him sir.” Silver offered.

“Very well, do that.” The emperor casually replied.

Silver gave away a final parting salute before he swiftly turned himself around to act upon the emperor wishes with Sapphire quickly following him, leaving the emperor and the two mares alone in the throne room.

“Ruby Quill.” The emperor announced which caught rubies attention in an instant.

“Yes your highness?” She replied while looking up at him.

“Do you perhaps know the whereabouts of any underground vaults or national treasuries by any chance?” He questioned as he stood up from his throne.

Chapter 9: Unwelcome Outsiders (Edited)

View Online

Chapter 9: Unwelcome Outsiders

Edited by: Cosmic Flash

“Cadence please wait up.” Shining calls as he and two guards are trying to keep up with a pink colored Alicorn up front.

It has been at least a week or so of constant travelling through the cold and barren north to reach a city which had been lost to time and the current source of Cadence every growing fears and anxieties. Unburden by the supplies which her companions where carrying.

“I can’t Shining, we are so close to finally reaching our destination. So, what is the point of wasting more time when we are this close to our goal?” Cadence shouted back as her eager hooves carried her up the very last hill that would separate them from finally seeking a first ever glimpse of the empire off in the distance.

Shining simply groaned as he gave his guards a quick look over his shoulders before forcing his tired, sore hooves to keep up with his partner.

With one final push she eventually made it on top of the hill and immediately gasped out loud at what she sees.

Cadence was expecting a lot of things, and she meant a lot when she finally made it to the top of the hill, ranging from a dark depressing looking city all the way to a desolated wasteland cloaked in shadows. Especially when it took her and her husband so much time to even prepare for this trip in behest of her aunts wishes and warnings. Wasting a lot of precious time.

What she didn’t expect though was seeing a crystal city shining and shimmering in all its glory, with a very distinct magical dome encasing it and its surrounding lands shielding it from the harsh elements surrounding it. A sight that could only be possible by the re-activation of the legendary Crystal Heart. Which in turn should have been impossible if Sombra was still sitting on the throne.

Something was majorly wrong here; this is NOT the sight what she was expected to see when Celestia told her all about the last time she had seen the Empire herself.

Something is seriously not adding up here. Was her aunt misremembering things somehow?

“Ugh…finally, we made it to the top of the hill…I swear the last couple of steps are always the ha…” Shining armor tried to say in between huffs until he noticed that his wife is standing on top of the hill, frozen in place.

He was about to ask her what was wrong when his sees it as well, seeing what she was seeing and being just as surprised as her. It was the same with the remaining two ponies as well, though they were more looking at this scene in awe and amazement rather than in shock.

“…This…this isn’t right…something…something is very wrong here and I just know it.” Cadence muttered to herself as she continued to watch the relative peaceful looking city in the distance.

Shining could only nod as his eyes slowly started to harden. “Your right, this is far from what we have been told. Something must have happened while we were still on our way.” Shining commented as he freed himself from the hood covering his head to get a much clearer view. The famed and also feared crystal mountains dominating the horizon right past the crystalline city.

“We are too late, I knew that we were too late.” Cadence said out loud in a bit of a panic as she suddenly began to gallop off down the hill and towards the crystal city in front of her.

“No Cadence, WAIT!!!” Shining tried to call out but sighed as he realized that his calls were received by deaf ears.

“Come one you two, let’s quickly follow her before she gets too far ahead. I have a really bad feeling about this.” Shining announced to the other two guards before galloping after her as fast as his already tired hooves could carry him. The two guards just quietly grumbled to themselves before reluctantly trying to keep up. All four of them racing across the open fields that separated them and the city at the distance.

“…a really bad feeling about this.”

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...

“…and this is why we are tasked with patrolling the inside borders of the crystal shield private, outsiders from just trotting into the empire while we are still trying to recover from Sombra’s Rule. Which is why our borders are closed now. The last thing we need is another Pony like Sombra to just appear out of nowhere and cause chaos like he did. Do you understand it?” Sergeant Hard Kick explained to the private next to him as the two continued their patrol along the border of the crystal shield surrounding the city.

The private just murmured in responds while keeping her head low. Truth be told she would rather be back in the city and take part in the festivities of crystal fair then being out here. But duties were duties, and as a young member of the crystal guard it was part of her duty to protect her nation in such a vulnerable time and to be trained and tutored by older veterans such as Hard Kick over here to be ready for any serious emergencies.

But knowing this didn’t really made it any easier on her conscious that she is forced to be out here along with her younger colleges instead of having fun like the rest. She could even hear the happy music and fireworks going off from all the way out here which just filled her with even more envy.

The private sighs which Sergeant Hard Kick notices as he placed a hoof on the Guard mare’s shoulder.

“I know what you are thinking Glimmer, it really has been years since the last time the crystal empire had the opportunity and freedom to follow its traditions. But don’t worry, our replacements will be here in about half an hour, then you can have your turn at the crystal fair. Just be patient” Hard Kick assured her.

Glimmer in return gave her superior a small smile as she repositioned the spear on her hoof. Her armor clanking audible as she did so.

“Well what about the Emperor?” Glimmer finally asked, mostly to get her mind off of the crystal fair.

“What about him?” The sergeant asked back.

“Well…” She began while collecting her words. “Isn’t he an outsider as well? I mean some ponies say he just came straight out from the frozen wastes surrounding the city.” She asked back.

Sergeant Hard Kick rubbed his chin in thought before looking back at the private. “Well true, but at the same time he is one of us, a crystal unicorn no less. A race of crystal ponies we previously thought had all been eradicated during Sombra’s great purge during his reign.” Hard Kick explained which immediately made him shiver at the end, remembering those days quite well.

Same for Private Glimmer as she sported a somewhat haunted look as these memories returned to the forefront of her mind. All those screams and fires, she can never forget those, nor the friend she lost at that day. She never even had the chance to shed a tear for him, in fear of getting punished by just doing so.

She shook her head, hardening the grip on her spear as a look of determination formed on her features. Outsiders so far in recent memories have only caused trouble.

“What about this weird bat-winged mare who accompanied the emperor?” She asked once more.

Sergeant was about to reply to her when something off into the distance suddenly caught his attention. He stopped, prompting Private Glimmer to do the same as he began to squint his eyes in order to make out who or what he was seeing past the barrier.

“What is It sir?” Glimmer asked as she looked at him.

Hard Kick didn’t answer, but instantly gave off a loud whistle out of his mouth and pointed a hoof towards another patrol nearby.

Glimmer still somewhat confused watched as five more crystal guards quickly rushed over to the sergeant's call, all of them saluting except for the one the private identified as Sergeant Hawks who immediately began to look in the direction Hard Kicks was pointing.

“Ponies, 4 of them, Equestrians judging by their looks and the golden armor two of them are wearing underneath their cloaks.” Hawks casually summarized which made Glimmer to look at him wide eyed.

“Wait…you…you can make all of that out from THAT distance sir?” Private Glimmer asked, to which Hard Kick nodded.

“Hawks over here has some of the best eyesight around here.” He simply answered before switching his gaze back to the other ponies behind him. “Alright, all off, we got outsiders inbound and rushing towards the barrier. Take your formation and keep your spears and swords ready. Same for you Glimmer.” Hard Kick ordered out.

“Sir, yes sir,” All of the guards including Glimmer nodded as they take their positions, holding their spears and swords at the ready after re-clipping there muzzle guards back into place.

“Equestrians huh. The last time their where here they trapped us along with that Tyrant Sombra for who knows how long, or so I heard. Let’s see what our southern neighbors have sent to us this time.” Hard Kick thought to himself as his stoic impression gave away more to a small frown.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“This is the vault portal your highness.” A crystal guard gestured with a hoof.

Both Ruby and Thera have followed The Emperor down into some of the deepest reaches of the city.

To say that these old catacombs and halls are well guarded and or hidden from the public would have been an understatement. The amount of door and secret doors and passage ways they had to go through was almost crazy. With half of these having expended and excavated by Sombra’s direct orders when he was in charge. Making sure that all of his wealth and spoils would be have been impossible to reach and or to be recovered after his death. The reason why this one guard knows of its locations was because he was one of the poor souls who was under direct control by Sombra’s magic as part of his personal body guard. What happened after his death is pretty much self-explanatory and he still remembers it all.

The Emperor felt quite impressed by this level of security down here and the old kings paranoia. Since this was easily the second most heavily protected vault he ever had the pleasure of walking through it. With the first being the secret vaults and archives back in Palamecia of course.

“Guards! Unlock these gates for his royal highness.” The guard ordered out to the other two crystal guards that accompanied him.

They just nodded as they both pulled out a pair of heavily enchanted crystal used as keys and inserted them into their respected locks on each half of the metal doors. Runes started to appear on its surfaces, casting the room in its earie glow as loud clicks and thuds could be heard coming from the other side. The doors eventually opened forcing all of those standing in front of it to shield their eyes as a bright golden hue dominated the hall.

What both Thera and Ruby saw afterwards caused their jaws to hit the floor.

“Well what do have we here, the lost legendary treasure of King Gilgamesh Himself? All of this would be far beyond sufficient to get this city back on its heels while also funding all of my future projects and ideas.” The Emperor commented out casually as he made his way into the golden vault to have a better look of the mountains of gold and other valuables stored within this underground dome.

“No wonder the city is in such a poor state, all of its funds have been locked up in here never to be seen outside these walls.” The Emperor thought as he walked up towards the closest pile and picked up a particularly large ruby from it.

“I always knew that the King was hoarded up treasure like a complete madpony. But this? I never would I have imagined that he had this much. It is ridiculous.” Ruby Quill said in complete awe as her, Thera and the guards accompanying them stepped into the massive vault themselves. Marveling at the sheer size of the underground cave and it's mind-blowing content of precious metals and stones.

“There has to be enough gold in here to rebuild the city three times over.” Ruby called out as she picked up a random coin from the ground.

“It’s actually four times judging by my calculations.” The Emperor voiced out from the other side of mountain of gold which made Ruby drop the coin and face the direction of his voice with even wider eyes.

“That’s…that’s even WORSE.” Ruby shouted out. “A quarter of this treasure belongs to the citizens up above.” She quickly added.

“Indeed, which is exactly what I was planning to do in the first place.” The emperor answered as he continued to walk along the edges of the vault, observing its granite walls and enchanted crystals imbedded in them.

Thera steppes to Ruby’s side as she picked up a beautifully crafted silver blade caught her attention. A Well-crafted sword with runes etched at its blade with near perfect precision and spacing with large dark blue crystal imbedded right above its guard.

“Well just make the best of it I guess. I personally have no interest in gold or jewelry.” Thera comments as she gave the sword on her hoof a few test swings, and noticing that the gem was suddenly giving off a soft blue glow the moment she touched it. Along with the runes etched on the blade itself.

Thera smiled at this as she looks back at Ruby next to her. “But I do love to collecting old weapons swords and unique artifacts such as these. Especially one’s whit magical properties. Does anyone here mind if I keep this sword for myself?” She asks out loud.

But before Ruby could answer the sudden appearance of a new guard stops her. He immediately began to look for and spotted the emperor before making his way over to him before saluting.

“Your Highness, I have come bearing news.” The guard announced in between huffs which got everyone’s attention.

The Emperor gave the stallion a sign to go on to which the stallion nods before collecting both his breath and thoughts.

“Fist off, a group of guards have discovered another vault hidden deep below the remnants of the old arcane Crystal Academy on the north western part of the city. A Vault filled with old magical artifacts and enchanted crystal made by the crystal unicorns that used to reside there.” The crystal guard explained before taking a few breath and continuing. “And second, a group of guards have intercepted a group of outsiders at the cities borders. The guards are currently awaiting further orders of what to do with them while they keep them contained there.” The guard finally finishes.

Ruby immediately took in a slightly worried expression while Thera on the other part simply looked intrigued.

Same with the Emperor who was more interested at the news of these outsiders. Finding it a bit odd that more of these ponies would suddenly just appear from the harsh and unforgiving Tundra’s outside the city.

“Do you know who those outsiders are?” Mateus casually asked which made the guard nod in confirmation.

“Yes, I do your highness. According to reports these outsiders seem to be Equestrian in origin. Four of them, three guards and one princess if the reports are correct your highness.” The guard reported.

“Wait, Equestrians you say?” Ruby began. “The last Equestrians that came into the crystal empire where both Sombra and his followers, and the two equestrian princesses who defeated Sombra before we all got trapped into this time less limbo.” Ruby explained before a look of realization suddenly crossed her features as she looked at the Emperor.

“You can’t let these Equestrian in your highness, they have been nothing but trouble for us in the past. We don’t even know what their intentions are this time.” Ruby quickly pleads.

“Is that so?” The Emperor began as he rubbed his chin in thought.

“Once again, I need to study this world’s history to get a better idea on what is going on here.” He mentally noted before refocusing his attention back to the guard in front of him.

“Escort them in, but don’t keep them out for your sights. I shall await them in the throne room to personally assess them myself.” The Emperor orders out.

“Immediately your highness.” The guard saluted before quickly turning around and hurrying off out of the vault to relay his message.

Ruby immediately stepped in after the guard has left. “Your highness, are you sure that this is a wise course of action letting three Equestrian guards and a princess into the city, even after everything I have just explained?” Ruby asked with a lot of concern in her tone, a reaction the Emperor can understand from her sometimes timid personality.

“I am perfectly aware of the risks here Ruby Quill. Even if they are true, it would still be seen as dishonoring to not allow entry of a fellow representative of a nation when the environments outside the barrier are far from ideal for anyone not naturally adapted to them. Which I doubt ponies are.” The Emperor explained before he started to make his way out of the vault himself.

“Besides, you also need to remember that the empire is currently in no position to handle possible hostilities, (not yet at least) so I would love to avoid such incidents when possible.” He quickly added before he exited the vault and into the underground corridor outside of it.

Ruby sighed before quickly following the emperor's hoof steps followed by a few guards, leaving Thera and two other guards alone in the massive space.

“Sooo…I guess this silence means a yes then.” Thera happily announced to no one in particular as she secured her newly acquired ice sword onto her belt before making her way out of the vault herself.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Cadence was prepared for a lot of things since she and her three escorts were sent off towards the crystal empire, ranging from Sombra attacking them the moment he saw them, from evil and horrifying monsters summoned by said unicorn, to seeing a completely broken and shattered empire, with its streets covered in the bodies of…crystal ponies.

But never, never was she ever prepared or even expected to being held back by the ends of spears by the same ponies she and her husband came to help and liberate. Let alone actual hostility from them as well, something she could tell easily by looking at each and every glare she was receiving told her that she was far from welcome here.

“I will only repeat this once more equestrian. The borders of the crystal empire are currently closed to outsiders, unless getting confirmation from the Emperor himself you and your escorts are prohibited from even setting a hoof beyond the magical barrier, any attempt to not uphold to our rules will be meant with force, possibly lethal as well if you and your companions have only come here to cause trouble.” An orange coated crystal guard threatened.

Cadence on the other hoof was utterly flabbergasted by this sudden turn of event as she continued to stutter with her eyes sometimes looking down to the razor sharp spear tips closely pointed to her chest.

“Bu-but…but…I…I don’t…” She continued to stutter on before both of her two guards and Shining finally caught up with her.

Shining immediately grabbed Cadence shoulder, getting her immediate attention afterwards and giving her a look that invisibly told her to just drop it. “Leave it Cadence, we are obviously at a disadvantage here. Let me do the talking from this point on sweetie.” Shining suggested, and with a defeated sigh and a nod Cadence agreed before stepping back to let Shining do the diplomatic work here.

One of many things that he was required to do as an equestrian guard captain.

“May I enquire the reasons as to why the borders are closed?” Shining calmly asked, again one of the many traits he had to learn in his years serving at the royal guards. Staying calm in both diplomatic and more importantly serious situations. And this was clearly one of the more serious once, given the fact that the other side was heavily armed and armored with barely any fur sticking out besides their ears, eyes and tails.

Shining had to mentally admit to himself that he was utterly in awe at the beauty and sheer complexity at the crystal guards armor design. Clearly meant to be used on an actual battlefield compared to the more ceremonial role which the Royale guard’s use. How each and every piece moved, bend and slide onto one another with each movement the pony underneath would make, as if it was actually its second skin instead of just armor.

He had read a lot of about the sheer talented craftsmanship that the crystal ponies had when it came to smithing, and everything else related to metal and crystal work alike. But actually, seeing it for himself is something entirely different all together.

He was in no doubt that if things would ever go south with both Equestria and the crystal empire…somehow, that the crystal ponies would be the much better equipped army. With Equestria having the sheer numerical advantage and better magic

A cough from the guard leader roused him back from his thought to which he gave the heavily armored stallion a sheepish smile in return.

“Oops sorry there…I…I kind of zoned out there for a second.” Shining sheepishly replied before he quickly regained his composure despite feeling highly embarrassed for his unprofessional slip there.

The stallion in front of him simply nodded, pretending as if nothing was amiss as he cleared his throat a second time to answer his question.

“Well to answer your question why the borders are closed, it’s because the empire is still in its long process of recovering from the damage and chaos King Sombra has caused. Basically, still licking its wounds if you may. So that is why visitors are not yet welcomed here.” The stallion explained which immediately caused Shining to raise his eyebrow after the previous mentioned King Sombra.

“Wa-wait a minute.” Shining began. “The way you mentioned Sombra’s name and title back then…would suggest that he is no longer the king of the crystal empire. Is that correct?” Shining asked carefully which immediately drew the attention of both of the two guards and especially his wife as her ears perked up.

“Well actually Sombra is dead.” The stallion casually replied which had the immediate effect of causing every eye and jaw to open up on the other side.

“Wait…he is WHAT??!!” Cadence shouted in disbelief as she pushed herself in front of her husband out of reflex, until she was quickly stopped by a wall of spears pointed towards her once more.

Shining was about to say something himself when the sudden appearance of another pony running down a nearby cobblestone road caused everypony to pause momentarily as the newcomer quickly stopped and saluted while panting.

“Sir Hard Kick, I bring answers from the Emperor, just as requested.” The crystal guard pony reported in which the lead guard nodded before giving a hoof sign for him to continue on.

The stallion in question nodded back before dropping his salute to continue with his message. “The emperor has personally requested that these outsiders should be escorted to the throne room immediately. He wishes to see and speak with them himself and eventually decide if they are allowed to stay or not” The stallion reported as another set of four guards immediately came marching down the same road the stallion took before stopping and taking position behind him.

“I see.” The lead guard casually replied before looking back at the 4 Equestrians next to him with both of the two guards and Cadence sharing nervous glances with each other while Shining simply kept his cool.

“Alright then.” Hard Kick began as he gazed over at the four newcomers. “You four search the Equestrians and confiscate any illegal items and weapons on them.” He ordered out in which the selected four immediately went on their task in searching the four ponies and demanding to give up all of their weapons and equipment.

At first the two guards were hesitant, but a closely pointed spear and a nod from their captain quickly remedied that as they reluctantly began to hoof over both their weapons and armor to the crystals guards, followed by their captain. Cadence was the last one to get searched, she was obviously reluctant herself but quickly realized that she was in absolutely no position to say otherwise as she was forced to watch the guard search through her saddle-bags and blushing embarrassingly as the guard eventually found something that he probably wished he didn’t before closing the bag up quickly, electing those who have been watching to give these two some strange looks. Especially a guard mare who silently chuckled to herself.

With the search done and everything confiscated Sergeant Hard Kick instructed the Equestrians to keep themselves in a two by two line with a trio of guards flanking them on either side before starting to move, past the magic barrier and onto a cobblestone road leading into the city. With him and a violet guard mare next to him.

As the group of both ponies and crystal ponies made their way closer and closer towards the crystal city, the distinct sound of ongoing festivities and music could be heard in the distance.

The Equestrians were immediately in awe the moment they entered the city proper, marveling at the glimmer and shimmer of the crystal made streets, building and overall unique architecture the city had. Especially for Cadence as all she had ever seen or heard of the famed crystal empire were both from her aunt and the extensive history books and notes she read about them…which was quickly ruined when she felt something jab her flank with the butt of a spear, causing her to yelp in surprise and bring her back to the reality of their situation.

“Keep in line Equestrian, as instructed.” A guard mare beside her ordered as she moved her spear back.

“Just keep moving dear, we can marvel at the city at a later time after this whole mess has been cleared.” Shining whispered next to her as they continued to make their way through the surprisingly empty streets of the city with only a few citizens here and there giving them curious looks as they passed by.

“Strange I wonder where all the crystal ponies are?” Cadence wondered to herself as they continued to move closer and closer towards the massive crystal palace in the center of the city as both the music and sounds of festivity began to grow even louder.

Her questions though where swiftly answered as her and the rest of their group finally made it to what all of them guessed was the main central plaza surrounding the crystal palace.

What they saw left all of the Equestrians both surprised and somewhat confused.

“Another reason why the borders are closed is because the annual crystal fair is currently being held as you can see.” The same guard mare who poked Cadence earlier explained to them as a few crystal guards began to move forward in front of them and carving out a path for them within the sea of both on going crystal ponies, stalls and event stages.

Crystal ponies all around them, were happily drinking, laughing, chatting, dancing, and playing games, and other activities that many nearby stalls and close by shops provided.

A lot of happy going citizens nearby promptly ceased whatever activity they were doing as the Equestrians lead by the crystal guard passed by them. Some of them simply giving them curious stares while other actually acting more suspicious, mostly parents as they pushed their foals behind them in an attempt to keep them away and out of sight.

“Mommy who are those guards escorting?” Cadence could hear one of the foals say, a filly judging by its voice as murmurs from the on watching crowd started to erupt around them.

“I do not know, Lilith, sweetie but if the crystal guard is involved with them then I guess they can’t be good.” Cadence could faintly hear as they continued their trek towards the massive palace in a much quicker paste.

A pair of another two guards greeted them as they approached one of the four massive legs keeping the entire structure of the palace suspended off the ground, forcing them to momentarily pause once more to marvel at the architecture as the guard leading them exchanged a few words with them, with Cadence completely unable to make what they were saying thanks to the still ongoing festivities going on in the background.

A ruby coated mare suddenly emerged from behind the gates, approaching the lead guard and exchanging some words with him as well, looking at Cadence and her group from time to time as the exchange continued.

“Do you know what will be happening to us sir.” One of the royal guards behind her asked. Nervousness clearly audibles in his tone which caused Shining to look over his shoulder.

“I have no idea, but what I do know is that we are simply being treated as suspicious outsiders rather than straight on enemies. So just remember your training and keep a cool mind soldier.” Shining responded which made the guard nod, followed by his companion afterwards, and just in time too as the previously unknown mare made her way over towards them with a surprisingly friendly look on her features.

“The Emperor is waiting for you in the throne room, if you would be so kind as to follow me I can lead you all to him.” The ruby mare instructed with again a rather friendly and welcome tone.

“Oh and…I also would like to personally apologize for the extremely strict behavior of the crystal guard. Safety is first after all, especially in times of vulnerability and slight disarray within the empire.” The mare added with a sheepish smile which made Shining offer a more genuine one in return.

“That is alright miss…uh”

“Ruby Quill, just Ruby Quill. No need to be formal since I am just the emperor’s personal assistant and record keeper.” She replied to which Shining nodded.

“Well yes Ruby Quill, as I said it’s quite alright and understandable, especially given the recent liberation of your nation from the brutal tyrant…or so I heard from the crystal guard that escorted us here.” Shining politely responded in which Ruby quill confirms with a nod.

“Well it is true, we have to thank our new emperor for the tyrants quick and easy demise.” Ruby Quill confirmed which caused Shining to raise a curious eyebrow.

“Wait…your Emperor was the one who has slain the unicorn king?” Shining asked which again was answered with a nod from her.

“He did, I was actually there when it all happened as well. I was part of King Sombra’s…personal…selection of mare prisoners when the emperor and his companion casually trotted into the….Ahh what am I doing? I sure the emperor would do a much better job of explaining the event then I ever could. I was too busy getting blinded by flashes of magic at the time to heave really gotten a clear picture so I don’t really know much of the details.” Ruby Quill explained as she once again sported a rather awkward looking smile on her face at the end.

Shining on the other hoof was feeling slightly suspicious about all of this. Call it a simple hunch if you will. But for some reason he could already tell that this…Emperor might had trouble written all over him before he even met him.

A random and completely unknown pony doesn’t just appear out of nowhere and allegedly slay one of the most powerful and most ruthless unicorns who has ever lived and then gets crowned the emperor.

This concept alone was bugging him to no end and he was sure going to get to the bottom of it. With the first step being in meeting this new Emperor of course.

He shook his head as he focuses back on Ruby Quill. “Well we are ready to have an audience with the crystal empire's monarch if you are? I would personally love to meet the pony who is responsible for the defeat of one of the most dangerous characters in history, and alleged savior of the crystal empire.” Shining politely stated with a smile, mostly to just mask his suspicion he was feeling about this guy.

Ruby Quill simply smiled and nodded before beckoning them to follow her with a hoof sign as she led the way past the gate and into the palace proper, which the Equestrians did while still being watched and flanked by six heavily armed guards.

“Let’s go get a closer look at this so called Emperor first shall we?” Shining thought to himself as the sound of hoof hitting cobblestone got swiftly replaced by crystal instead as he and his group were escorted into the interior of the crystal palace to meet its new ruler.

“Also what the hay did Cadence actually bring with her on this journey? I have never personally seen her packing her bags.”

Chapter 10: Welcome To The Empire (Edited)

View Online

Chapter 10: Welcome to the Crystal Empire

Edited by: cosmic flash

“No, no, no this part goes into that part on the main shaft.” Cid explains. Getting slightly frustrated at his assistant for mountain the components yet again and having a hard part fully understanding the design.

“Sorry Master Cid, but…your diagrams look like as if they were drawn by a foal, which makes it hard to decipher them sometimes.” His assistant complained while moving around the table, with the parts still balanced on his back to carry it to the other end of the workshop.

Cid was about to retort before just giving up with a sigh, truth be told his sketching skills really weren’t the best. Quite ironic giving the fact that he is both the head blacksmith and mechanic of the empire while also a part-time inventor.

Even more comical was the fact that his wife, Mable Hammers, is actually an excellent artist and painter, her drawing skills are VASTLY superior to his. Then again, he sometimes questioned how it was possible for a creature with hooves to be able to draw and paint on a canvas in the first place without the use of either magic or just simple using the mouth like most ponies do. That also bring in question his own ability to just hold a hammer and wrench with his hooves.

Cid Hammers was once again having an (Or subjected too) to his monthly existential crisis regarding the functionality and logic of the world around him. The answer usually went to “magic” as it always does, but that single minded explanation was never really enough for him. Leading to moments where he would just stand or sit on his haunch’s spaces out. Trying to answers realities biggest question by himself while starting off into nothing.

Cid quickly shook his head before moving his chestnut-colored hoof up to his golden brown mane to rub his head

“Not now Cid. Focus on your work or else everything is going to blow up again like it did last time.” He mentally told himself, both his goatee and mustache twitching as he scrunched his muzzle.

His wife having never let that incident go down for a whole month since it did involve him almost blowing a quarter of their mansion and part of the neighborhood around them.

He was about to criticize another assistant of his bending a piece of metal the wrong way when a sudden knock from the door behind him drew his attention.

“Honey, The Captain of the guards like to see you. I do hope you haven’t done anything illegal or dangerous yet again for him to be here.” The muffled voice of his wife came through a closed door. Again, breaking his focus.

He grunts. “The captain again? Wonder what brings him down to my workshop this time?” Cid thought to himself as he moved past the large table and towards the back door.

He opened it carefully revealing none other than his lovely wife Mable standing there in her usual dress with the well-known and Captain Silver Sword standing behind her.

“Greetings there Sir Cid Hammers, sorry for the intrusion but I came to you to simply deliver a quick message.” Silver immediately cut to the point.

Cid was a bit surprised by this but kept his composure as he dusts the sooth of his attire to make look himself a bit more presentable. “Straight to the point I see, quite understandable given the festivities today, a perfect day to spend some quality time with miss Sapphire.” Cid answered with a smile, an action which actually broke the captain’s stoic look as his eyes slightly widen.

“What? N-no…for starters we are just friends and second, she is actually back at the palace with a few of her guards stationed at the throne room. So Perish the thought.” Silver Sword responded his usual professionalism cracked and exposed. Which made Cid’s smile go even wider before his own wife decided to add her own two gil into the conversation as well.

“My husband is right dear captain, you and Lieutenant Sapphire just look so perfect for one another, you should give it a try, especially since you two have been friends since foalhood as far as I heard.” Mable added in while pushing a golden lock of her light brown face with a hoof.

Silver at this point was slightly flustered. All he was tasked to do is relay a simple message but now he was openly embarrassed by two nobles.

Why didn’t he just send out one of his men to do this for him?

“Can we please just get back on track here, as I said I came here to relay a quick message from the Emperor himself.” Silver stated with a groan but mostly for the sake of quickly switching the subject.

Cid deciding to just let the captain off the hook for now and nodded, which made Silver almost sigh in relief before he composed himself.

“Well, I simply came here to personally tell you that the emperor wishes to speak to you about new a few new weapon designs and the plans to ‘modernize’ the crystal guard.” Silver finally stated which made both Cid and Mable look curiously at him.

“Oh and also discussing some plans on new machines he also came up with. So overall quite a lot of plans.” Silver quickly added which rose Cid’s interest levels even more.

“Wait a sec…” Cid began as he adjusted his multi layered mechanical loupe sitting on his scalp. “The new Emperor wants ME to talk about new plans and diagrams?” He asked in surprise; to which Silver swiftly nodded.

“Well yes, according to him he most likely has some diagrams ready to be reviewed by you. Which is…quite quick to be honest.” Silver confirmed which almost caused the complex and expensive looking loupe on Cid’s head to slide off.

At first there was silence, though that silence didn’t really last long as Cid quickly had a look of glee on his face which made his wife simply roll her eyes and shake her head.

“Our new Emperor is possibly versed within the fields of machines and mechanics as well? Count me in, I am always ready to try out new things.” Cid happily announced loudly.

“I’m just going to put some of our stuff back into the vault in case things start to blow up again. Don’t cause too much mayhem dear while I go do that.” Mable announced as she made her way back upstairs.

Cid in responded by simply rolled his eyes before focusing back at the captain in front of him.

“Don’t mind her captain, she can be quite overdramatic at times.” Cid openly stated.

“Well she actually might have a point there.” Silver answered flatly which caused Cid to glare at him for it.

“Oh shush, trial and error my friend, trial and error. All part of an inventor’s life.” Cid stated before trotting past him to follow his wife up the stairs.

Silver simply shook his head as he followed the mare upstairs to return to the palace as soon as possible.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Both Cadence and her 3 companions where busy marveling at both the architecture and overall shimmering beauty that are the interior halls of the Crystal Palace. Everything was made of beautifully carved and perfectly polished crystals. The walls, the floors and the magically charged crystal on the ceiling which glowed with a soft and yet well illuminating glow. Perfectly highlighting the various colors of chiseled artwork on the walls and ceilings.

“I had once read about the architectural mastery of the crystal ponies and their unique ability to work and mold crystals to their will. But to actually see it for myself something completely different. Nothing compared to whatever the books where describing.” Cadence thought to herself in continuous awe as she and her companions were led by the previously introduced Ruby Quill.

“These crystal halls are amazing, larger than the halls of Canterlot Castle.” A guard behind Cadence commented out in which she could only agree on.

They continued their trek through theses massive halls, passing by row upon row of crystal guards standing vigilant along the walls with their Halbert’s and even passing by a number of maids and servants going about their day.

The distant sounds of the festivities going on outside echoing through Halls.

“The throne room is right ahead of us.” Ruby Quill suddenly announced after while pointing at a large set of doors ahead of them.

A pair of six guards flanked the two double doors from both sides of the wall. Leading into the main Throne room of the Palace beyond its portal.

“I guess they take security extremely seriously here. Really no surprise to be honest, given their current state.” Shining whispered to no one in particular as they continued to approach the Six heavily armed guards blocking their path.

“Halt, state your business.” One of the guards in front ordered, as he glared through both his helmet and muzzle guard.

Ruby Quill immediately stepped forward. “Greetings, I bring the Equestrian who have been summoned by the emperor to meet with them personally. Is his Majesty currently at the throne room?” Ruby questions at the end.

“Equestrians, these are Equestrians?” The head guard asked, his voice obviously showing a bit of displeasure at this revelation. “What else is Equestria sending us this time?” The guard continued on, a line that even made Shining frown a bit for a second despite his training.

Cadence was once again felt shocked.

“What…what has Equestria actually done to the crystal ponies in the past that would elicit such disdain in the first place? Why didn’t aunt Celestia warn me about this?” Cadence wondered to herself as she began to look around. Looking at the guards surrounding them with their weapons held firmly and ready.

Is this really the hospitality you get for traveling to a different nation as an outsider? All of a sudden Cadence found herself feeling a sense of empathy for her aunt.

“Lieutenant Lancer please, no need for such words towards our guests. The emperor simply wishes too…” Ruby tried to say when the throne room doors suddenly opened up.

The entire group turned as a pair of guards and two maids suddenly emerge carrying what looked like a guard frozen in ice with only his head sticking out and his teeth chattering.

“Make way, we need to quickly get this soldier outside to thaw him out before frostbite sets in.” One of the guards shouted as he and his followers quickly made their way past the guards and Cadence’s group to much of their confusion.

“What…what the…?” A royal guard was the first break the silence as everybody watched the group of Crystal ponies disappear around a distant corner.

Ruby Quill blinked before shaking her head. “Allowing her to keep that sword was probably not a good idea.” She mutters to herself as she took this opportunity to just trot past the lieutenant and through the open doors. Again, beckoning the Equestrians to swiftly follow her.

Cadence and her gang swiftly did as they enter the throne room for the first time. Only to once again stop at gawk at the sheer size of it.

“What is it with this place liking it big…like REALLY big?” Cadence once again thought out as she began to observe the interior of the throne room. Looking more like the interior of a Cathedral then an actual throne room. Large banners were hanging from both the walls and ceilings depicting the symbol of a white crystallized snowflake behind a purple-colored background. More guards were also present, flanking Cadence and her guards from both sides of the red carpet they are following along, being just as vigilant as the ones outside and ready for whatever danger or cause for action which might be needed. Always vigilant, always watching.

Though what immediately caught their attention was something else. Or rather somepony in this regard.

Right beside the foot of the throne stood a Thestral, a pure one, if the predatory look in her eyes told Cadence anything, In comparison to the ones her aunt uses as her night guards. Cadence had only seen a couple of pure blooded Thestrals in her life, which were again easily recognizable by the predatory glint that they all share behind their cat like eyes, which can automatically make some ponies to feel uneasy or intimidated underneath their stares. Including her. Sharper rows of teeth and fangs and thicker leathery wings compared to the so called half breeds as they often call their southern cousins. Generation of interbreeding can do that. Though Cadence isn’t particularly well versed in that subject.

That little thought process stopped though when Cadence realized the other pony sitting next to her. Coming face to face with somewhat mesmerizing looking pony. A crystal Unicorn to be exact, staring down at them from on top the Crystal Throne.

If the unicorn was male or female was still debatable though for her its well-toned body structure underneath a beautiful golden armor resting on top some purple-colored robes would suggest that she was maybe looking at a stallion despite the more mare-ish type features with his muzzles, long but somewhat messy blond mane and eyes.

Especially the makeup around them.

She felt a bit uneasy underneath his gaze though. His purple-colored eyes radiating a large amount of knowledge and authority, and even with a hint of contempt which Cadence quickly noticed.

“Shining might actually be right…I have a bit of a bad feeling about this unicorn, first of all his horn is just so long, like almost as long as Aunt Celestia’s. Meaning that he is probably no slouch when it comes to his magical abilities and knowledge…in fact…is he levitating that enchanted sword without the use of his horn next to him? I…I can’t see or feel any obvious or visible trace of magic on and around it…how…how is he doing that?” Cadence wondered to herself.

“No more enchanted swords for you, stick to the normal ones.” The Emperor chided which immediately caused Cadence to perk up in full attention with her eyes widen with surprise.

“That…that voice…”

The Thestral he was speaking to looked shocked at first, then pissed. “WAIT WHAT?! But…but WHY?” She demanded which only made the glare on the now fully confirmed stallion harden even more.

“Because you obviously lack the knowledge of how they work and how to handle them properly.” The Emperor responded back in a controlled but still annoyed sounding tone, which made Cadence’s ears perk up even more and her mouth slightly open.

“Oh dear Celestia…that voice of his.” Cadence thought to herself as she found herself strangely mesmerized by this stallion’s very smooth but masculine sounding voice. A voice that would make many mares she knew back in Canterlot melt by just listening to it.

Thera though didn’t share this sentiment as she continued to send visual daggers up at the stallion as both Cadence and everybody else in the room were completely ignored by these two. In complete bafflement especially for the Equestrians.

“Lack of knowledge? Isn’t that what it was supposed to do? Freezing some poor bloke by just lightly tapping him with the edge of the blade?” Thera shot back which made some guards around them tense up, one next to Cadence even raising her eyebrow.

“And THAT is exactly why enchanted weapons for you are out of the question, at least as long you are here in the empire.” The emperor responded with a quiet snort as he finally broke his gaze with the mare below her to look at the levitating ice sword next to him.

“But…but…I WANT IT, I LOVE SWORDS AND I ALWAYS WANTED A MAGICAL ONE!!” Thera practically shouted like a little filly which took everybody in the room completely by surprise, even more so when she suddenly opened her wings and was taking a stance that dictated that she was about to leap up into the air and pounce on him.

Ruby Quill who had been just as confused and silent this entire time suddenly reacted, moving forward in an attempt to calm the situation down before it would end in a disaster.

She would have when the Emperor unexpectedly chucked the sword away to the side and towards a nearby wall with shocking speeds and immediately shattering into a dozen pieces the moment it made contact. Once again surprising everyone.

“Plus, the blade was in poor condition anyway and not for use.” The golden monarch commented while rubbing his chin as he watched the few remaining pieces of the blade clank down onto the floor.

Thera of course was stunned, falling backwards onto her flank while staring at the shattered remains of the sword. She was about to retort, shout, cry and rage verbally before a realizing flash came across her features.

“Oh…wait…did…did it seriously just shatter on just one hard throw?” She questioned to no one in particular while raising an eyebrow.

“A well-made blade wouldn’t even had scratch on it, yet alone shattering like glass.” The emperor comments to which the mare could only agree on.

“Huh…so it was poorly made. Definitely not a sword I would be interested in, even if it was enchanted or not.” The Thestral commented, regaining her full composure.

There were a few moment of silence as everybody in the room, with the exception of the guards, were still somewhat unsure as to what that was all about, especially for the Equestrians.

“Uhm…your…highness?” Ruby suddenly announced, sounding somewhat unsure.

The emperor hummed as he looked back down towards her, noticing his visitors for the first time.

Ruby stepped up further before gesturing to the new arrivals with a hoof. “Your highness these are the Equestrians you wished to speak too. Presenting Princess Mi Amore Cadenza of Equestria and her escorts Captain Shining Armor and his two royal guards.” Ruby announced which caused the emperor to sit back thoughtfully on his throne.

“Does every civilized nation consist of equines in this world?” The emperor thought to himself as he tapped his armrest, quickly realizing something. “Also Equestria…really? If all of their cities and settlement have horse related names and puns just like their nation then I might lose some respect for them right then and there.” He thought as he eyed the so-called Equestrians more closely, an act that the white unicorn seemed to have noticed.

Shining suddenly steps up, closely eyed and watched by the Crystal Guards before stopping right at the foot of the throne to give a bow of respect.

Shining rose, looking up at the emperor as he silently cleared his throat. “Your Majesty, I am Captain Shining Armor, servant of her Royal Highness Princess Celestia’s and leader of the royal guards of Equestria. We have travelled far to liberate the crystal ponies from the cruel unicorn tyrant King Sombra in hopes to also repair relationships and heal past mistakes.” Shining armor announces.

“I see.” The emperor simply answered as he leans back.

It was then when Cadence finally shook her head before stepping up as well to bow respectfully before him at her husband’s side. “The Captain speaks the truth. I promise that we have come with no ill intentions and are simply here to offer a hoof of peace and friendship. We are just ambassadors to our nation, representing Equestria at large in hope to perhaps build up good relations between both of our nation's.” Cadence butted in, making full use of everything Aunt Celestia had taught her over the years.

The Emperor simply sat there, rubbing his chin as he contemplated the Princess’s words. “I doubt that I am personally interested in engaging with a nation that doesn’t seem to be well received in mine. Then again, I am not in any position to make enemies…not yet that is.” Mateus thought to himself as both Shining and Cadence look up at him expectantly.

“Might as well hear them out then, I might receive some good intel from them regarding the lands to the south. Information is key to winning after all.” He continued before leaning forward a bit to address these two better.

“Well, if you have come here seeking no ill towards the empire and its citizens then I welcome you at least.” Mateus announced while twirling his staff a bit on his hoof. “I like to apologize then for the “cold” welcome. The Empire has only recently been fried from his dark past so you can imagine that most of its citizens are still baring the scars of that Sombra has given them. There is still so much to mend and so much to heal. Beyond that feel free to stay and explore the city freely at your hearts content. You four are welcome as long as you respect the peace of course.”

Shining relaxes at this as he gave the golden monarch another short bow in thanks. “We very much appreciate it your highness, we will promise to not be a burden to either you or the crystal ponies during our limited stay.” Shining answered, keeping himself neutral at all times.

It was then when Cadence took her chance once more as her own curiosity got the better of her, mostly revolving around the fact that he was the one who brought King Sombra to his permanent demise and freed to crystal ponies from his tyranny.

“By all due respect Sir.” Cadence began in which Mateus gaze switched to her. She gulped silently.

Those eyes of his, she couldn’t really place a hoof on it but those eyes seemed to give off a huge amount of knowledge, power and even traces of internal anger and pain. Most of them making her feel pretty intimidated while the last one also made her feel a bit of pity.

Whatever that pain was she didn’t know, but most ponies don’t radiate pain out of their eyes unless there is a lot of it locked deep inside someone. The same kind of pain she could somewhat feel inside Aunt Luna as well when she first met her.

She mentally shook her stupor away as she forced herself to focus.

She cleared her throat. “I was just wondering, or more like we as a whole.” She looks over her shoulder before looking back. ”How did you manage to defeat King Sombra? He was known as one of the most powerful sorcerers in history.” Cadence finally asked which caused everyone to go silent.

“Well I can personally show you.” Another voice suddenly announced as all eyes except the Emperor’s were herded to its source.

A Sapphire colored mare suddenly came up from one of the doors behind the throne, judging by the fact that she was wearing a pretty well ordinated armor would suggest she was an officer. Just like the stallion guarding the throne room door.

She seemed to be carrying something on her back as she casually approached the group. Some of the guards around them saluting to her as she stopped right between them and the emperor.

“Wha-what do you mean by that?” Cadence asked the guard mare as she eyed the newcomer.

The mare simply smirked. “Well first off, my name is Lieutenant Shimmering Sapphire, or just Sapphire for short since my name is somewhat of a mouthful.” Sapphire answered as she moved a free hoof around her back to retrieve whatever item she had back there.

She then threw it right in front everyponies’ hooves with a loud clang echoing through the room.

Cadence and the gang looked down at whatever it was and where confused. For her it looked like the badly burned and melted remains of something metallic, circular in form even.

“What…what is it?” Cadence eventually asked before looking back at her.

“THIS is what remains of King Sombra. His Crown to be precise.” Sapphire casually answered, which caused every equestrian in the room to go wide eyed.

“Wha-what?” Both Cadence and Shining asked in unison as their gazes went back and forth from the badly scorched crown to the mare and vice versa.

“Well you heard me right, this is precisely what is left of our previous king.” Sapphire answered again as she felt the reaction of the Equestrians personally quite amusing.

Judging by their reaction they were probably unused to the concept of killing, which was somewhat strange. But she didn’t linger on it too long as a proper explanation was probably better.

“In fact, you can also ask Ruby Quill for confirmation, since she was practically there when it happened, same with the Bat-Pony here who killed one of Sombra’s personal body guards in the process.” Sapphire quickly added while pointing a hoof at each individual pony in question.

She flinched a bit when she noticed that Thera was giving her death glares from where she stood. “It’s THESTRAL, NOT Bat-pony. Keep that in mind.” Thera spat.

Cadence and Shining simply ignored that as their attention was still glued to the remains of Sombra’s crown and generally the idea that the King basically got turned into nothing but ash, if ash at all.

“What kind of Magic could just completely disintegrate a pony like that? I don’t think even Auntie knows a spell that could do that. Darker spells have always been a taboo. So seeing a pony practicing that is…” Cadence wondered to herself as she tried to form a mental picture of Sombra's brutal demise before shuddering at the idea alone.

The closest spell she knew that is designed for purely offensive purposes is an electrocution spell that flings a victim off their hooves while also stunning them at the same time. Never capable of causing too much damage or let alone outright kill them.

She tried to stay away from the more darker spells and even if she would have been interested, Aunt Celestia would have forbidden her from studying them anyway.

She was the princess of love after all not the princess of bashing in faces.

She shook her head before diverting her attention back at the Emperor as she stepped up. “My…we request to leave so that we could find ourselves a place to rest. It really has been a very exhausting day for me and my party.” Cadence requested with another short bow which caused the emperor to rub his chin a bit.

“I have no problems with your wishes to recuperate your strength after your obviously long and tiresome journey through the wastes. In fact you may want to stay within the Palace numerous guestrooms if you desire some luxury during your stay. Ruby Quill over here will show you the way if you so desire.” Mateus offered.

“Oh…uh well yes of course. I can very easily escort you and your followers to the guest rooms if you accept the Emperor’s hospitality.” Ruby Quill offered kindly towards the Princess.

Cadence smiles to show her gratitude. “Thank you so much your highness, we would be of course honored to accept your generous offer to rest within the Palace.” Cadence respectfully thanked him with another quick bow of her head before turning herself toward Ruby with a nod which she returned.

“Alright this way then. Please stay close and keep your curious hooves to yourself even though there is nothing much to touch on the way there anyway.” Ruby lightly joked at the end before leading the way towards the aforementioned guest wing of the palace.

Cadence and her gang quickly followed her alongside a few of the Crystal guard as they all casually filed themselves out of the throne room through one of the back doors.

“Respect is nice but sugarcoating me with it won’t really affect how I will generally treat people or in this case ponies depending on who they are, what they did, or how I feel about them in the first place.” The emperor thought to himself as he watched them all slowly disappear behind the large doorway leading into the upper floors leaving him, Thera and the rest of the guards alone in the Throne room.

“Well that went better than expected.” Sapphire commented out as she picked up the remains of King Sombra’s crown off the floor.

The emperor ignored her as his gaze casually went back to the dark blue mare down beside him as a curious thought once again popped up. “Seriously though, why are you still here? I would still imagine after all of this you would have already made your long journey back to whatever nation you hail from.” He questioned casually which made the mare in question look up at him with a raised eyebrow.

“Direction reason and also injuries for the most part, the weather outside the magic barrier is still too cold for me to traverse, both on hooves or on wings if one wasn’t broken.” She answered while showing him her bandaged wing.

“So I guess you are going to be stuck with lil’ ol’ me for a bit longer then.” She added with a grin at the end which made the emperor smirk back at her.

“Well no problem, I will just hire one of my guards to babysit you then in case you get your…hooves on some more shiny glowing swords.” He countered back which caused Thera to just glare up at him instead and him to quietly chuckle.

“I am serious though.” The emperor added.

“Shut up...you’re not my dad!”

“That would be a disaster.”

“I fully agree.”

Chapter 11: The Gears are Turning (Edited)

View Online

Chapter 11: The Gears are Turning.

Edited and Proofread by: IcefireInfinite, neon scar, O24, Detsella Morningdew

“Oh thank Celestia, finally, a REAL BED!” Cadence announces out loud as she flopped herself onto the oversized bed in a very un-princess like fashion.

She sighs in contentment as she felt heavenly softness and warmth creep into her. Squeezing the pillow under her chin, she smiles. She never knew how much she missed the comforts of a bed. Ever since Cadance and her group had left Canterlot almost a week ago, each night of the journey was spent sleeping in basic sleeping bags that couldn’t even compare.

You never knew what you had until you lose it is the old saying.

“I can only agree. Finally, being out from the cold and back into a nice warm room is a very welcome change indeed.” Shining Armor commented as he carefully placed his bags on a nearby wall.

He rolled his shoulders and let a sigh of relief before properly observing the room around him. The walls and ceiling were made of crystal, just like the rest of the Palace, though in contrast the flooring underneath his hooves were layered with warm and soft carpets. A welcome change from the hard, cold crystal flooring outside their room.

It was just him and Cadence. The other two having received their own just across the hall.

He began to look for something similar to a restroom and quickly found it as he spotted a door nestled comfy in between a shelve and a closet. He was about to head for it when his wife suddenly beat him to the punch. Zipping past him and through the door before closing it behind her.

“I’m going to go ahead and go first since you always seem take an eternity whenever you go in,” he heard Cadence muffled voice call out from behind the door.

He just rolled his eyes. “That’s because you mares don’t have to worry about ‘something’ getting in the way when you try to sit down.” He retorted.

He stood there, patiently waiting for her to be done, and eventually being rewarded when Cadence finally exits after a minute or two. Looking quite satisfied.

Making sure she noticed him rolling his eyes, he stepped in, closing the door behind him before allowing nature to do the rest while Cadence went straight back to her bed for some well needed relaxation. She sighs as her fur was once again kissed by the warm embrace of a soft mattress and pillows, allowing for her limps to spread out and her wings to lay flat against her sides. Decency be damned, she needs this.

As she begins to doze off her thoughts immediately went back to the encounter they just had, or more specifically everything they have learned so far after finally arriving at the Crystal Empire. The Crystal Ponies’ dislike towards Equestria, their now obviously focused military policies, and their new Emperor in general.

“Who is he and where did he come from? I thought that Sombra mercilessly slaughtered every crystal unicorn during his reign to secure the throne. Does this mean he failed and that there might be more Crystal unicorns out there? And why are the crystal ponies so distrusting of outsiders now, especially towards equestrians. Aunt Celestia never mentioned this kind of animosity before, so what changed?. Did I miss something, or are the history books wrong about this? Ugh…so many questions, and not a single answer.” Cadence thought to herself with a loud groan as a headache started to creep in

“This whole thing has turned into a disaster,” she muttered into the pillow as frustration settled in, but saying that she was one hundred percent against this would be a lie.

She felt somewhat glad that she didn’t had to confront Sombra on her own and take over. She might had been prepared for that very moment all of her life, but she just felt that she might still be too young for this, so having someone beat her to the punch was more or less a breath of relief. Especially since the ponies here weren’t as tolerant as there are back home. Which only adds to her relieve.

This would be disappointing for her auntie surely, but hey, not everything can possibly work as intended, now can it?

“But then…it just made the whole trip and preparation pretty much pointless in the grand scheme of things…that’s just fantastic,” she muttered into one of the oversized pillows as this realization hits her.

The bathroom door suddenly opened, making her ears to perk up as she rolled herself over to a more presentable position as Shining steps out.

Shining spotted her and smiled before making his way to his saddlebags to look them over. “So, how’s the bed Cadence? I’m pretty sure you’re going to be taking the side closest to the bathroom door if I know you correctly.” Shining questioned her with a light chuckle as he pulled out a book, along with a quill and an inkpot from his saddle-bags.

Cadence just rolls her eyes before giving off a light chuckle.

“Superbly comfortable, not as familiar as our own bed back in Canterlot but still very comfy. You can almost feel yourself melting into its sheet... or maybe that is just my exhaustion talking.” Cadence happily answered, a yawn managing to get out.

She was really feeling drowsy, the bed itself only solidifying that.

Shining could only agree to that as he closed up his bags before making his way over to a desk on the corner of the room, sitting right next to a large window overlooking the northern districts of the city, the crystal mountains proudly presenting themselves at the horizon.

Cadence tilts her head as she watches him grab the quill with his magic before sitting down.

“Uh…sweetie, what are you doing?” Cadence asked curiously as she sat up.

“Well, I’m writing and documenting everything that’s happened to us so far, and what we’ve learned today. It should be important that we keep a record of this to present to princess Celestia and Luna once we go back. Shining explained, his gaze never leaving the book.

“Besides, Twilight’s likely also curious to know where we’ve been. I am sure she would love to read all of the sights we have been seeing along our journey. I know she is going to get a kick out of this.” Shining added with a chuckle, turning Cadence thoughts to that adorkable little sister of his.

Ah yes, Twilight, she couldn’t believe how quick it has been. It only felt like yesterday to her when she used to be babysat her.

“They really grow up fast these days, don’t they? Changed in such a short amount of time. Funny, I guess the same thing could pretty much be said about me too,” Cadence thought to herself before the very mention of ‘change’ brought her back to their current reality, and the fact that they were basically guests in a country previously ruled by a tyrannical maniac.

Her thoughts once again wandered back towards the very stallion who allegedly brought an end to all of this.

The Crystal Empire's new Emperor.

“Hey uhm…Shining?” Cadence called out trying to get his attention. He turned his head to look over his shoulder.

“Yeah, what is it?”

“How…what are your thoughts on the new Emperor?” She asked.

He turns around. “To be honest, I don’t fully trust him,” He frowned, “We know nothing about him. There is just something about his character and demeanor which rubs me the wrong way. Call it a gut feeling.” Shining answered truthfully as he laid the quill down onto the table beside him.

Cadence simply nodded as Shining went on. “Plus, there is that…the remains of Sombra’s Crown. Nothing, but the burned and melted remains of his crown, you can probably imagine just how brutal that spell must have been if there is just the badly mangled remains of his crown left of him. Most certainly black magic, the type which has been outlawed for centuries. It shows that, whoever this pony is has access to magic forbidden to the average pony. Similar to Sombra in a way if you think about. If that doesn’t ring any alarms then I don’t know what will.”

Cadence had to admit that Shining was raising some interesting points there, but at the same time, both of them really didn’t know anything about him and what his motives are. Cadence did have to recognize that different countries did have different traditions, cultures, and ways of how they personally handled situations compared to others, especially a civilization that spend a thousand years in limbo.

What might seem unethical or unnational to some might be perfectly reasonable and just for others. Something her aunt reminded her of countless times whenever she taught her about politics.

But overall, Cadence could both agree and disagree with his assumption. Though she has to be fair about herself that it is far too early to make any assumption. It would be like actually judging a book by its cover. That is also something her aunt has constantly drilled into her mind over the years.

Always have the benefit of the doubt, even if the individual seems harsh on the outside. Plus, the Crystal ponies in general seem to really like and follow their new leader’s ideology and methods, so how bad could he really be?

“I don’t think we should really jump to conclusions just yet Shining, the crystal empire has just gotten rid of their previous ruler and have just begun their long road to recovery from Sombra’s rule. Obviously, things will be a bit questionable at first, but really, who are we to judge? This is a different country after all, and the one-thousand-year loss of time and innovation isn’t doing them any favors. Let’s just start by looking into this deeper and giving them some time, something I am sure Princess Celestia would easily agree with.” Cadence explained her thoughts out loud as she shifted herself to the edge of the bed.

Shining was about to reply, but the words of his wife started to settle with him.

He nods “I guess you're right their Cadence, we should take our time and explore a bit. I guess I’m just as exhausted of this trip as you are, especially since it turned out to be completely useless in the end.” Shining responded with a sigh as he rubbed his forehead.

Cadence smiled as she hopped off from the bed and gave her husband a comforting kiss on the cheek. Shining smiled as they shared a quiet moment with one another. It was broken when Cadence suddenly sported a dreamy look that Shining could only tilt his head at.

“Oh by Celestia, his voice, his hind legs melting voice.” She suddenly said in a rather dreamy sounding tone, Shining scoffing at her comment all the while.

“Pfff, he’s not really that special.” He retorted with a frown while looking off to the side. Cadence could only smirk at her husband’s actions.

“What is this? Are you jealous that a stallion looks and sounds much more attractive than you do?” She teased with a devious grin, causing Shining’s frown to deepen.

“Me? Jealous? Ha, what a joke, I’m not jealous of a stallion who looks more like a mare.” He retorted.

“Well in that case, why don’t you give it a try yourself, a bit of makeup would look good on you I’m sure.” She countered back with a small giggle. Shining simply glared at her for it.

“Don’t even start with that. The last time I let both you and Twilly touch my face I ended up looking like a clown in front of all of my fellow guard ponies. They called me mister circus for a whole month.” He commented with a wince remembering that particular memory a few years back.

Cadence again simply laughed at this before turning herself around and making her way towards the front door of their room. Shining noticed this as he followed her with a gaze from where he sat, a questionable eyebrow raised at her as she places her hoof on the door handle.

“And where in Luna’s name are you going?” Shining question which caused Cadence to pause and to look over her shoulder to him.

“Well I am going to have a DEEPER look into things as I suggested earlier, get a feel on their new ruler and find out more about the crystal ponies’ history and overall culture.” She answered which gave shining a deadpan look.

“I hope your idea of ‘Getting a Feel’ isn’t going involve anything regarding your cutie mark and overall status.” He questions which made Cadence simply roll her eyes with a smile and chuckle at the end.

“Yeah, as if I am actually going to start molesting a ruler who really doesn’t like us and who has the power to disintegrate a pony with his magic.” She answered with a shake of her head before opening the door and stepping out into the halls beyond it.

“I still think this pony smells trouble regardless.” Shining thought to himself as he went back in writing his reports within his diary like book on the desk.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

The emperor was patiently sitting on his chair at the dining room, sipping his tea in a rather peaceful and quiet environment.

He was guessing the festivities were still going strong outside, which is perfectly fine with him since that meant that he won’t be needing to host court and could focus more on his pet projects.

A few servants and maids were on standby in case he would order or request something alongside his usual tea, with Ruby quill actually being one of them as she sat on her own chair next to the emperors with a basic sandwich and her own cup of tea.

One of the guards stationed on the main entrance suddenly approached them. He saluted which caught the emperor’s attention as he raised his eyebrow at him.

The guard took this as his que to speak. “Your highness, Sir Cid Hammers has arrived as you requested and awaits permission to enter.” The guard reports.

“Let him in.” He casually replied.

The guard nods before giving a hoof signal over to his comrades to let the noble in, revealing a brown coated and blond maned stallion on the other side. Not super well-dressed for such a formal meeting which is a bit uncommon for nobles but still acceptable in his eyes.

Cid approached the monarch as he gave a respective bow as he stopped, also addressing miss Ruby Quill with a friendly nod.

“As requested, I have arrived at you behave your highness to discuss the plans you wanted me to see.” He greeted in a formal tone.

The emperor acknowledges this with a wave of his hoof before offering the noble to take a seat opposite from Ruby, which the brown stallion gladly accepted.

Once everything was in order the emperor decided that discussions could start but not before quickly checking that all the previously attending servants were escorted out and that all of the entrances were closed and guarded.

For now, the emperor wants whatever is being suggested and discussed here today to stay perfectly private, especially towards the four equestrians currently staying as guests within the Palace.

“Sir Cid hammers I presume?” The emperor started with an aimed gesture towards the stallion in which he received a nod for his efforts.

The emperor continued by giving his assistant beside him a sideways glance followed by a hoof gesture which she quickly understood, reaching down under the table before re-emerging with a large pile of blue colored scrolls and diagrams onto the table and laid them out appropriately in front of them.

The newly introduced Cid raised his eyebrow at them before curiously peeking one up and unwrapping it. What he immediately saw made his eyes go wide which made the emperor to smile a bit.

“These are diagrams and plans for tech and machines I am sure would greatly improve the empires military capabilities, economic growth and greatly push the nation towards industrialization and the overall re-construction and recovery of the Empire. Also included brand new weapon designs, Armor designs, and also added recipes for the creation of certain new material types and alloys I am sure you all are unfamiliar with, and since you are both the head Smith, machinist and local crazy inventor I am sure that you could make good use of all of these plans, diagrams and formulas that I have provided for you last night. These plans are yours if you can follow them and make general use of them for further future improvements or new inventions.” The emperor explained casually while ignoring the increasingly dumbfounded look the stallion in question was sporting with every passing second.

Cid immediately discarded the diagram he was currently holding before grabbing another and gaping at it just as he did with the first one, then another, and then another, before he basically skimmed through most of them and eventually turned his gaze back to the monarch who supposedly drew, wrote and designed all of them in a single night.

“By all respect Sir…but…you drew and designed all of these? In a single night?” Cid questioned, sounding flabbergasted.

“For starters it took THE WHOLE night, I didn’t really haven’t much sleep, which is fine as they are a lot of work to be done. But yes, all of these are firmly from my own designs and concepts. I really had the very best education available during my youth from where I am from.” He answered calmly while leaning himself back against his chair.

‘Well except for the formulas for making certain alloys, and the fact that most of these designed are concepts I already came up with back in my own world during my conquests before death came to put a stop to that. But he doesn’t need to know that.’ He thought to himself as he crossed his hind legs under the table.

Cid took a few moments to let all of this sink in as he went back reviewing some of the other plans and diagrams, he found to be the most fascinating. I mean really, flying ships, walking hulking machines with magical death laser mounting in front of them, autonomous mining machines for deep ground mining operations and so on. They were even some revolutionary new weapon designs and concepts and even further improvements on the already very complex and highly effective crystal guard armor.

His favorite being the diagrams of flying ships and other such airborne contraption.

To him all of this was worth gold…no, no even that it was worth diamonds…no scratch that too, this was all PRICELESS.

Cid was basically looking at a whole MILLENNIA worth of scientific and mechanical achievements, all done in a single night. Absolutely maddening for him. And even more insane, it was all his, all his to look at, to study, to build, to replicate, to tinker, to improve. Sure, some of these formulas and designs look very complex and somewhat hard to fully understand even for him, but with some time and study he was sure he could crack and learn from each and every one of them.

All of this basically hoofed to him for free, with the only price for it being “make them a reality”. He would be a fool to say no to such a one of a lifetime opportunity…heck multiple life times from the sheer treasure trove in front of them.

“I…I will immediately get to work Sire. The more complex ones will obviously take some time, not to mention gathering up the material and workforce for them. But the simpler once like new weapon designs, armor designs, and overall metal recipes will be easy and quick to be replicated.” Cid responded while looking at the emperor’s direction.

“Well go ahead then, if you need any more funds then don’t be afraid to ask. The treasuries are filled to the brim as we speak.” Mateus casually added.

“Thanks sire.” He replied with a bow.

He quickly went by in collection the easiest to achieve diagrams before taking his leave.

Mateus just continues to smile to himself as he watched this worlds Cid scoot off with a hoof full of in-between his…well hooves. Contemplating if what he was being a bit to hasty with his plans.

He immediately scoffed these thoughts off. There was much work to do. Since he didn’t get much of sleep last night due to his new ambitions and his inner demons keeping him up, he spends most of the night doing research on this city and everything else that surrounds it. Both historically and geographically, and according to some of the records he managed to find in the Palace library is that the crystal empire overall might possess the most damning position he has ever seen.

No natural borders besides the Crystal Mountains to the north, no natural coastlines, no rivers or hills, no thick woodland or marshes, heck the city itself doesn’t even have a wall besides the magical barrier that keeps the climate mild and temperate inside. Just absolutely nothing. Just a wide open snowy plain with some giant snow worms sprinkled here and there.

The only saving grace is simple the weather. The constants snow covered plains and harsh blizzards haunting these lands are an easy death trap for those not prepared to survive in such harsh and frankly unforgiving environment.

It’s something but in his eyes frankly not enough.

This needs to fix this.

“Would you like some more tea your highness?”

He blinks before looking down at his empty cup in mild confusion before casually waving the servant off with a hoof.

“No, the time for loitering is over. There is a lot of work ahead of us which means no further delights. Time to get back to work.” He commanded before getting up from his seat and making his way out of the dining hall.

Today will be the day where everything will change for the Crystal Empire as a whole. He did it once he will do it again. One way or another.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Cadance is still amazed at the sheer livelihood and joy these Crystal ponies exuding.

You would think that a Tyrant like Sombra would have left some heavy scars on the mind and spirits of these ponies but in this case, it seems to be rather the complete opposite. Crystal ponies all around her were hard at work, repairing buildings, cleaning up the streets, selling and buying stuff at the markets and businesses doing their best to attend to their customers.

She even managed to find a group of foals just happily playing about in the streets and simple having a good time.

It’s almost hard to believe that a pony like Sombra used to rule over these poor souls just a few days ago.

Either these crystal ponies just don’t care or they are just more able to deal with Trauma in comparison to their Equestrian counterparts. Either way Cadence didn’t care as she was just happy to see these crystal ponies enjoying themselves and trying to make the best of their situation.

“It’s really good to see these ponies engage in normal day to day affairs. Its shows just how dedicated they are in trying to regain what has been taken away from them and make do of what they still have. It’s quite uplifting to see to be honest.” Cadence thought to herself with a smile as she continued her stroll through the crystalline streets of the Crystal city.

Besides enjoying the dedicated nature of the crystal ponies, the city itself was also a marvel to behold thanks to its unique crystal focused architecture, even though most of the buildings around her were either damaged or in poor maintenance. Just imagine how the city would shine when everything was repaired and fixed.

Cadence would love to see that, epically since she has already fallen in love with its architecture already. It’s just too bad that she won’t have the time to appreciate it’s beauty as she is simply just a guest at this point.

She would be lying to herself if she told herself that she wasn’t feeling just a little bit jealous and also a bit frustrated towards the stallion, but then again, it’s really nothing she can do about it.

“And here I thought I was going to face Sombra myself and then accent to the throne to fix everything. Funny how things can just change on a dime.” Cadence muttered to herself quietly as she stopped in front of the market Plaza to observe the ongoing activity around her.

She couldn’t resist to smile when she spotted a little colt happily helping his mother tend to some customers in front of their stall.

She was about to continue with her trek when all of the sudden…

“Someone…please help…I can’t hold this up myself.” Someone shouted nearby which immediately got the Alicorn’s attention.

Cadence quickly whipped her head to its source, only to come across a cry a crystal pony trying to prevent a bunch of crates from falling off his wagon all and by the obvious struggling to keep them stable. If they fall though, the poor stallion could be buried deep within a pile of heavy looking crates and suffer serious injuries as a result.

Cadence helpful nature immediately kicked in as she rushed towards the struggling stallion.

“Hold on, I can use my magic to help.” Cadence shouted as she swiftly powers up her horn and reached out towards the slowly buckling load.

With her strong magical grip around the heavy wooden boxes the stallion finally had a moment of relief as much of the weight was lifted of his shoulders. Immediately a group of Crystal ponies came in to assist and together they all managed to safely place and stack the crates back on top of the wagon.

The Stallion was exhausted but otherwise relieved and ok. The stallion immediately looks over to Cadence to give her a friendly smile.

“Thank you so much for your help there miss. Without it I would most likely lying flat on the ground with these bastard crates on top of me.” He thanks her which in turn made her smile and nod in confirmation.

“It was nothing really, I was glad to help.” She replied feeling a sense of accomplishment wash over her.

He just continues to smile thankfully before noticing something peculiar about her. ”I…don’t want to be rude or anything but…judging by your more natural looks you are not from around here are you?” The stallion questioned curiously which was quickly shared by all the other crystal ponies nearby the moment he pointed it out.

Cadence smile swiftly changed into a nervous grin when she suddenly found herself at the center of attention from many ponies around here, making her feel somewhat awkward.

“Well…yes…yes I am in fact from someplace else.” She replied while rubbing the back of her head. “Equestria to be honest.” She hesitantly added, remembering the last reaction she got when it was clear that she and her companions hailed from the far south.

The stallion looked a bit surprised at first before becoming rather intrigued instead. “Equestria huh, that’s quite a long trek away. Especially on hoof. What exactly bring you all the way up here to the north anyway? I thought normal ponies aren’t really made for its harsh climates.” The stallion asked.

Cadence was rather surprised to hear him ask that. She was sure that her origin might ignite some old grudge like it did yesterday but then again it seems that not all the citizens of the crystal empire have ill feelings about Equestria or at least don’t care much about Equestria in general.

Which isn’t really that surprising now that she thought about it, these ponies really have more pressing matters to worry about after all. Like trying get their lives back on track and to establish and sense of normalcy around here.

Sure, there are still a few ponies that give her suspicious glances here and there, but really nothing to concerning outside their local guards who are naturally more in the know.

One thing's for certain, Equestria has a lot of political support to give if her auntie’s nation ever hopes in rebuilding relationships with their crystalline cousins.

“Well…just an expedition trip.” Cadence lied as she knew telling them the real reason might be fruitless at this point or even in the worst-case scenario could backfire on her greatly. So, it is better to be safe than sorry and just look and sound as neutral as possible to them.

“We heard that a long lost nation has suddenly sprung up in the snowy plains and mountains of the north. So we were send up here to investigate and see if these claims were true or not. By the looks of it they obviously were.” She explained to them and trying to look as natural as possible. Such where the skills required as a princess and a high political figure, being good in keeping a visage.

Thankfully this act seemed to be paying off for her as the Stallion just nods before being quickly interrupted by another crystal pony behind him.

“I don’t want to cut this conversation short. But we still have to deliver these tools and equipment’s to the rebuilding sites in the north district of the city. Our Boss is paying us in time rather than actually getting the items where they are expected at.” The new pony behind him explained which in turn caused the stallion's eyes to widen.

“By the Gods you are right, I totally forgot about that.” He exclaimed before quickly looking back at Cadence with an apologetic look. “Sorry miss, but I just got remembered that I still have a Job to do here. Hope you enjoy your stay in the city.” He dismissed himself.

“That is fine, we all have our jobs to do after all.” Cadence replied kindly.

The stallion strapped himself onto the cart before navigating himself out of the market and out of sight.

Cadence just sighed. “Well, that was nice I guess. But small exertion has really left me beat for some reason. Must be from the long trip we just had. I guess it’s time to just head back to the Palace and relax for the remainder of the day and maybe even push shining buttons while doing so.” Cadence mused to herself.

With a self-nod and a devious smile on her muzzle regarding bottoms she casually made her way back to the Crystal Palace at the hearth of the city.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Far off from the city limits, out beyond the snowy dunes and within a dark secluded cave, a pair of eyes were looking out towards sparkling silhouette of the city with a mix of both wonder, intrigue and also with a lot of hunger and hope.

Chapter 12: Hunted by the Past (Edited)

View Online

Chapter 12: Hunted by the past

Proofread by: Cosmic Flash

Mateus eyes open, greeted by nothing but the dark and the crystalline colors of his bed chambers ceiling.

He groaned, holstering himself upwards on his elbows before fully sitting upright on his bed. Well as upright as his new Equine body allows it.

He rubs his forehead. “Even here, the demons of my past still love to haunt me.” He mutters while trying to rub the slight stink in his head away.

Whispers and hellish visions are haunting his dreams in an almost weekly basis. Demonic whispers reminiscent of his past choices, his plights and struggles, his conquests and ultimately his death at the hands of Firion and his rag tag gang of wanna be heroes.

He would have been rotting in hell for all eternity if his sheer will and fire for revenge didn’t gave him the strength to even overcome hell itself. An act which nearly costed him his soul and what little sanity he had left.

Mateus rubbed his eyes as he banished these memories out of his mind.

It doesn’t matter at this point anyway. He has to live with is sins now. No matter where he is or what he is now.

With nothing left to do and with his desire to rest now shattered. Mateus decides to get out of bed and try to get some more work done until the first morning rays would crick over the eastern mountains.

Or maybe just roam around and explore this crystal Palace further. Their where still a lot of sections he hasn’t bothered to visit because…why would he?

Feeling mentally drained and…lazy, he decided for option two. His ideas for this city can wait. Not even bothered to put on his robes and armor as he makes his way out of his chambers. Opening the door and stepping out into the silent hallways as he simply picks a random direction and starts to following it.

There were almost no guards at this hour. Most of which are stationed at the lower levels of the palace to not cause any disturbance to those living in the upper sections where most of the staff resides. He prefers it this. At least like this he can just roam around freely without any guards pester him.

The halls where silent, the only sounds echoing through them where his own hooves and the soft grinding of his ridiculous but still splendid blond tail.

He eventually reached a hall dotted with many, many doors on both sides that have still been unexplored by the fallen emperor. He was about to just pick the closest door to him when a distant sound made his ears swivel. Granted he has yet to see his pony ears thanks to his long thick mane but there were still there regardless.

The sounds were distant and faint, similar to the whispers he hears in his nightmares, but these were real, they were subtle and not too far.

Curiosity peeks him as he decided to follow the sound to see what its source was. He moved along the hall, tracking the sounds as it grew louder and louder with every step he took.

At this point it becoming clear what these sounds are and they sounded like…crying?

This certainly made one of his brow’s arch.

Normally he would just turn around and leave whoever is grieving to drown themselves in their own sorrows. But this specific instance somehow reminded him of the days when he would sneak around the castle at night as a young prince, one memory in particular surfaced, one which made him groan as it involves his own crying mother. He quickly banished these images out of his mind. With a sight he decided to investigate who was letting go of their emotions at such an ungodly hour and pressed forth.

Rounding a corner and finding a peculiarly open door, he knew immediately that this is where the sounds come from.

Peeking through its cracks, Mateus was somewhat surprise to see none other than Thera of all persons. An individual he previously thought was too proud of a warrior is allowing herself a moment of vulnerability.

He does not know what exactly could cause a lady like her so much grief, or what she is doing all the way in here in the middle of the night for that matter? Only one way to find out, especially since he has nothing better to do at the moment anyway.

He finds her lying on a carpet, in front of a simple lamp in the middle of the room. A room which looked more like a storage room than anything else, even though it had a fireplace at one end and a dusty old bed resting on one corner. It’s mostly these mountains of crates and barrels stacked at one end of the room that gave him this idea.

Mateus made his presence known by softly tapping the door frame, which in turn caused Thera to gasp in surprise. She immediately turned herself around, shocked and surprised to see the new Emperor of all individuals standing right at the door.

Without his armor and garments no less.

She immediately glares daggers at him. Her embarrassment clearly shown on her cheeks.

“What the…WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?” She demands, her voice shaky.

“I could ask you the same thing.” He casually asked back which only irritated the mare more.

“I asked first.” She retorted back childishly which made the emperor roll his eyes.

He mentally decided to play along just to see how long he can stretch this.

“Well I am the Emperor and this IS my Palace.” He offered back with a small smirk.

Thera on the other end was about to retort before the emperor just raised his hoof to silence her.

“You know, it does not matter.” He announced. “If you wish to continue wailing about whatever it is that torments you then go ahead. I was never here.” He added before turning away.

“HEY” She shouted which made the Emperor stop.

He turned himself back around to look at her, raising an eyebrow at her pissed off expression.

“You can’t just walk away like that. How much have you heard anyway?” She demanded while looking ready to pounce.

Mateus just kept calm. “Nothing, besides your distant cries when I was walking around these halls.” He answered.

This immediately calmed Thera down somewhat. But she was still both embarrassed and extremely annoyed at the fact that someone managed to catch her even at this late in the hour when most ponies would be sleeping.

Being a natural night dweller she did take advantages of that.

“What the hell were you doing out in this hour anyway, don’t you have to sleep?” She continued on.

“Roaming around obviously, and no I don’t, my need for rest has been drastically reduced over the years thanks to my training, both physically and magically, giving me more time to plan and work.” Mateus explained.

That was only partial true, while it is correct that his physically and more importantly mental fortitude was greatly enhanced compared to most, his need for rest still is more or less the same, the only difference is that tonight he obviously can’t and wasn’t in the mood too anymore.

His night terrors making sure of that.

Thera just groaned before turning herself away from the Emperor. “Well, whatever, just…just leave me alone ok…I…I have my reasons.” She asked, the last one having succumbed to more of a whisper.

Mateus was ready to accept her offer when something about all of this was just sitting weird with him. Like a feeling of Déjà vu.

He began to remember a moment similar to this when he was younger, but his memories are just so clouded before the start of his conquests that he can’t really put a finger, or in this case a hoof on it. He remembers bits and pieces of it but most of them where just fleeting images and emotions.

A plight that has honestly been bugging him ever since he had the state of mind to realize that. Free from demonic possession and…reincarnated for some reason in a brand-new world.

He should be burning, but yet he isn’t. Yet something else quickly crosses his mind that he hasn’t realized up until now.

“Where is this sense of sympathy coming from?” He thought to himself.

He knew that this has something to do with this distant feeling he can’t fully wrap his arms around, but it’s still confuses him given what he does remember about himself.

He just rubbed his chin in confusion as he watched Thera just standing there. Her gaze turned away with her facial fur still wet.

Oh he hated this, he hated this so much. He hated being confused and feeling unsure for once. He needed to know at this point, just to see if what she may tell him would help him crack the haze of that memory and finally give him some needed answers of his childhood.

He was probably going to regret this for sure, but then again, he had almost Zero fucks to give at this point. Dying twice and being sent to a completely different world will do that to someone.

“Why are you here by yourself anyway. Especially in such a secluded section of the Palace? Shouldn’t you be outside enjoying the night as a nocturnal being?” He openly questioned towards her which did the trick in getting her attention.

She just glared at him. “That is none of your business.” She harshly replied which did finally succeed in annoying the fallen emperor.

“Oh but it is, especially since I am the new ruler of this place. What you’ve been doing could be flagged as trespassing, especially in such an unused section of the Palace.” He explained to her while glaring back at her.

“So let me ask you again. What are you doing here and why? You could have easily found yourself a nice alley or left the barrier all together if you wanted some privacy.” He pushed on.

Thera was really becoming irritated but at the same time couldn’t resist the accusing points the emperor was aiming at her. She knows very well that he is not your typical run of the mill unicorn. No, far from it. Very far from it, but she cannot ignore her own pride either, especially when its about saving her face and overall image.

She tried her best to quickly come up with some side story or lie he would accept, but really couldn’t think of one.

She eventually sighs, as she decided to just give him a small part of the truth that may at least satisfy him.

“I came up here for a reason, I had a dream about a… something really…touchy. So, I came up here to just…calm down vent some steam for once.” Thera explained quietly, noticeably tightening her wings around her barrel which the emperor noticed.

Mateus simply accepted the loose explanation for what it is. It sounded honest to him and her body language proofs that. He doubts that he is ever going to get the full version out of her, especially now. So, he decided to just drop the rest and be satisfied with what he got.

Plus, he has his own issues to deal with as well.

“Very well, this can suffice I guess.” He announced before turning around. “Remember to at least close the door when you leave, don’t want anything or anyone else start snooping around besides you.” He added before moving off.

Thera on the other hand just seemed unsure as she watched the Emperor leave.

“So that’s what he looks like without his stuff on. He looks a bit small now to be honest.” She thought while wiping her face off with a hoof.

She groaned after she realized what went through her head just a moment ago, even more so when regarding the fact that she has told him the truth about why she was up here in the first place, even if it was just partially.

She is becoming too soft lately in her opinion. Either she has to go out and kill something to make it up, or she should just try and go home.

If only it were that easy. To just go home.

Chapter 13: A visit ends and a Plan arrives (Edited)

View Online

Chapter 13: A visit ends and a plan arrives

Edited by: pahnazd

“Uhm….” Was all that Ruby could utter as she looked between the Emperor and Thera respectively on the table, both of them looking quite sleep depraved and unfocused.

She may not know what could have possibly happened to either of them, but it didn’t take a genius to guess what the culprit might be, especially when Thera gave off a yawn.

“Wonder what kept these two up all night. The emperor being somewhat understandable, but Thera?” Ruby thought while focusing back on her own breakfast.

Mateus, on the other end, was not in the mood for anything edible that required chewing. After that little…chat with Thera, the majority of the night was just spent by aimlessly wandering the Palace halls, his night terrors making it pretty much impossible for him to get any shut eye last night.

Normally, all-nighter wouldn’t drain him that much, but a combination of continued late-night studies, overall planning and designing for the future, and the fact that his past keeps hunting him pretty much meant that exhaustion would factor in sooner than later.

Especially when all he could think of, strangely enough, were the questionable decisions he had made in the past, and the loss of his dear mother…

It’s been quite a while ever since he felt so tired and unfocused, an experience he could certain live without hench forth if he could help it.

“Uhm… your highness, would you rather have some coffee instead? You certainly look like you could need something stronger.” A maid beside him piped up, rousing the unfocused emperor from his thoughts.

The only answer she got was a wave of his hoof. The maid was rather confused at first before Mateus looked at her.

“Yes, just go get me coffee.” He responded before going back to resting his head on his hoof.

She nodded before going over to the royal kitchen to do just that.

“Well, this is certainly going to be a slow day. I just know it.” Ruby muttered before taking another bite from her toast.

“Slow? You don’t even know what slow is.” Mateus commented before resting his gaze back at the table below him.

The polished wood gave him enough to criticize because he spotted a tiny scratch right next to his elbow.

The awkward silence was swiftly dispelled when a set of hooves suddenly broke the tension, coming directly from the stairs behind the emperor’s chair by the looks of things.

“Well… yes, Shining. The citizens seemed all to be pretty happy with their current situation. In fact, some of them even celebrated their new…” An added voice said, before quickly stopping itself, alongside with the clip-clopping of hooves once they noticed that the room was actually occupied.

Both Ruby and Thera looked up, even the emperor was looking over his shoulder and spotted the pair of dignitaries and the two guards who were responsible for this ruckus. All perfectly dressed, with saddlebags at the ready.

Ruby arched an eyebrow before swiftly getting up from her chair to greet the two. “Greetings, Princess Cadence and Sir Shining. But... what’s with the saddlebags? Aren’t you going to dine with us first before heading home?” Ruby questioned.

Cadence shook her head. “Sadly, no. We need to return to Canterlot as soon as we can to inform Princess Celestia everything that has happened so far.” She explains, sounding quite sorry for her sudden departure.

Ruby nodded. “I see. Can’t you maybe send a message with magic instead?” Ruby asks.

Cadence shook her head. “We tried earlier this morning but…” She trailed off” The constant snow storm outside is somehow interfering with the spell. We can’t get a clear message across because of it.” She explains tilting her head a bit.

Ruby again nods. “I see, I see. That is very much unfortunate. But that is simply how the weather is up here. Especially at this time of the year. “She comments before turning her attention to her monarch.

“Would you like to see them off too, your highness?” Ruby asked.

Mateus waved her off.” No, no. I would love to but I can’t. I have a meeting to arrange with many of the local nobles and commoners that are in charge with the city’s trade, industries and the city’s infrastructure and so on. Not to mention giving Sir Cid a little visit later on too.” He answered before a maid suddenly emerged while carrying a tray on her back.

A tray which was carrying both a kettle and two cups, respectively.

“Well, in that case, it will be just me then. My most sincere apologies for this issue, Princess.” Ruby apologized after switching her gaze back to the princess and her spouse.

Cadence just smiled. “Ah, it's nothing. I can understand why his imperial majesty is busy right now. Running and rebuilding a nation that has been gone for over a thousand years does require a lot of work, especially when trying to be so ambitious.” She responded before turning to the golden unicorn.

“Your majesty, it was a pleasure. But both my duties and my two aunts are anxiously waiting for my return. I am sorry that our visit was cut so abruptly.” She announced with a bow which Shining followed.

“No need to bother yourself with that, Princess. Duties are duties, after all. Though feel free to visit anytime if your benevolence allows as it has so far. Those who wish no harm to me and these citizens are always welcome within the city.” Mateus answered, giving her a small, kind smile.

Cadence returned it, though hers a lot larger and a lot more genuine than the emperor’s, before turning to her husband.

“Let’s go, Shining as long as the weather outside is still somewhat mild and acceptable.” She suggests, to which he nods.

“As my wife said, thanks for the hospitality.” Shining added before he and the rest of the trope finally excuse themselves out of dining room, followed by Ruby as promised. That left only the drowsy emperor and an equally drowsy looking Thera behind.

The entire room quickly fell into silence, minus the pouring of coffee and the soft snoring of Thera next to him. Thera having at some point simply fallen asleep on the table.

The emperor didn’t mind that much, as he understood. His own body was urging him to do the same as he grabbed the cup with his magic before taking a tentative sip from it.

“Hmmm…this is some good coffee.” He exclaimed while looking at the cup in front of him.

The mare next to him smiled. “Thanks, your highness. It’s actually an old family recipe.” She confirmed with a nod.

The emperor hummed again before taking another sip. “Well, my thanks to your family then.” He responded before finishing the rest.

“Thank you for liking it so much, your highness. You have no idea how much this means to me, and my aunt and uncle.” She beamed.

Mateus simply accepted her thanks for what it was before helping himself of another cup and downing it almost immediately.

“You know what? I am just going to take this with me.” He announced before getting up his seat with the kettle and mug floating next to him. Surprising the maid but didn’t bother or dare to say anything as the emperor simply left the dining room without much of a fuss.

This left only her and a knocked out Thestral who was now drooling over the table.

She scratched her head. “Well, nobody has ever instructed me what to do with someone who is sleeping at the dining table. Should I wake her or just leave her as it is?” She asked herself while gazing at the snoring mare.

“She hasn’t even touched her food. Well, a quick snack won’t be that bad. I doubt she would mind” She exclaimed before sneakily snatching the morsel for herself.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Cid was looking over the plans and diagrams that the emperor has gifted him with for like the thousandth time and still he was in awe at the complexity and genius behind them.

“How come I have never thought of this myself?” He wondered to himself as he looked at a very particular plan; one revolving around a machine with legs that can be driven by a pony, powered both with oil, steam and magic at the same time.

“Honey, I think you have a visitor!” Cid’s wife called out, somehow still noticeable despite the noise of heavy machinery echoing through his workshop.

Cid turned his head away from the diagrams and looked up at his spouse, standing at the back entrance to his shop in all of her well-dressed glory.

“Is that so? Tell them that I am currently busy.” He responded quickly before looking back at the diagrams laying on top of his table.

“Actually, it is the emperor himself, honey. He is currently occupying our front lawn with his regiment of guards, waiting to speak with you.” Maple added, which caused Cid to almost drop his tea in surprise just when was about to take a sip from it.

His head immediately snapped back up to his wife with alarmed eyes. “What? Why haven’t you let the emperor in then? Allow his highness entry for the gods’ sake!” He frantically replied.

Maple casually nodded before disappearing again from behind the door, with her long and luxurious ginger colored tail being the last to disappear from Cid’s view.

“You hear that, boys? Stop your clanking and stop your welding, the emperor himself is giving us a visit today! So, drop everything and make sure that shop looks presentable!” Cid shouts, causing everyone to cease their work, only for all of them to frantically start stowing and carrying everything away and swiping the rest under the tables out of sheer panic.

Cid did the same as he tries to tidy up the clutter on his table, mostly stacking up all the diagrams and scrolls in a neat and acceptable pile only for them to quickly crash and fall onto the ground right after, which caused Cid to cry out in frustration.

Though a knock on the door frame swiftly ceased his calls as he froze. He gazed back, only to be met by the sight of crystal guards standing at the house entrance to his workshop, fully equipped and armed.

“His Imperial highness, is here and wishes to ask for entry into your workshop to discuss important matters with thee.” The guard announced with a deep and almost emotionless tone.

Cids nodded. “Well yes, of course. Thanks for the heads up.” Cid replied.

The guard nodded before moving out of view, only to be swiftly replaced by the golden form of the emperor himself who was wearing nothing but some casual robes while lacking both his staff and armor. Even his hair was styled differently than usual, being combed back a bit and not sporting the organized wild style he also once had.

Though the strong magical presence he exuded was still there - something even Cid could sense, despite lacking a horn.

“Sir Cid.” Mateus began as he stood in front of the mechanic.

Cid’s nodded and bowed. “Your highness, you honor me and my wife with your visit. What is it that I can help you with inside my workshop, your majesty?” Cid began before rising from his bow.

“Simple, just wanted to see if you have managed to make any sense of all of the diagrams, I gave you.” Mateus asked, looking at the noble with a casual look.

Cid nodded. “Yes of course I have, your Majesty. Though not all of them just yet to be honest, as I can only review so many diagrams at any given time.” He replied in an apologetic tone.

Mateus just waved it off. “No problem, I just came here to hear your opinions and test your expertise. Can you build them?” He asked, getting straight to the point.

Cid again nodded. “Well yes, of course.” He replied before pulling out a random diagram from the pile and began looking at it once more. Mumbling to himself before replying “Well, the only problem would be in gathering up all of the required material to build them, let alone mass produce them, as you could probably guess. The crystal empire has a very large abundance of crystals of all properties, natures, and sizes, but sadly nothing else to compensate for that.” He added, before gazing back at the emperor with an unsure look.

Mateus tapped his chin in thought. “Well, what about the nearby mountains? Surely some of them should be hosting some ore deposits here and there or rare metals for us to extract. Geologically speaking, mountains are structures lifted up from the earths crust and dragging much minerals and alloys along with it. Theoretically speaking.” He explains, which made Cid scratch his scalp while also thinking about it.

“Could certainly be worth an expedition. To be honest, nobody has ever considered prospecting the mountains around us for any useful metals, and for a good reason. Why exert ourselves to dig through mountains when we have an almost never-ending abundance of crystals to lean back on just below the city? Plus, we also used to trade these crystals in exchange for any other resources we might have needed, such as ore and other materials. There was simple never a demand for us to extract these resources ourselves. At least in recent history.” Cid explained before looking back at the blueprints in front of him and then to the rest sitting on his desk.

“As you could guess, trading will most certainly be no longer an option, especially when considering just how much raw materials in the future. We need our own source.” Mateus added, to which Cid nodded.

“True. I can discuss this with some of the other nobles in city. The nobility here pretty much owns and holds most of the empire’s finances and pony power to conduct such large-scale projects and mining operations.” Cid added.

“Good.” Mateus replied. “Get this operation started then as soon as possible. I shall then also inform the captain of the crystal guard to pick a portion of his guards to assist with the scouting efforts. Time is of the essence. The city itself is still heavily exposed, with or without the shield.” He added.

Mateus was about to take his leave before a thought suddenly struck him - the second reason why he decided to come here in the first place.

He turned himself back around.

“By the way, how is the work on the first prototype going? Have you already acquired all the necessary equipment and materials you need?” He question, causing the stallion to perk up.

“Oh, you mean those mechanical walkers?” He questioned, which the emperor answered by giving him a “go on” gesture with his hoof.

“Yes, yes I have, as you can see down there.” He pointed a hoof down into his workshop where a large selection of pistons, wires and a large pile of both brass and steel of varying forms and sizes are scattered about on many different workstations. The ponies down there all bowed in respect towards the golden monarch after Cid has fully diverted the emperor’s attention to them.

“Good, good. Once the prototype is ready, do contact me. I wish to see the fruits of my designs and you’re engineering for myself, to see if everything is going to work according to plan.” He answered before once again turning around and making his way back out the door where a guard was waiting for him.

Cid nodded. “Of course, your highness. Leave everything to me. I shall get everything done in time, as promised.” He answered before turning back towards his workers.

“Alright, break time is over. You heard the emperor. Get the parts ready, assembled and organized. We have a magi-tech walker to build.” He commanded.

The entire workshop quickly sprang back to life as ponies from all different colors, genders and sizes returned to their stations.

Cid could easily do a lot of the work himself, but given the deadline he received meant that he had to hire a couple of more hooves to help out in order to get all the material and necessary parts done before the real fun could start.

The assembling a never before seen or heard of machine, which should easily give them the mechanical and technological edge they need despite their rather smaller army compared to the other Kingdoms bordering the Empire.

Enchanted crystal weapons and a powerful shield can only do so much, after all.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“Ugh… is it just me or have the blizzards outside the shield always been so… discomforting?” A guardsmare complained as she trudges through the snow.

“Always has been, and always will be. Doesn’t matter if we are made of flesh or crystals.” Another guard replied as they escort a handful of others workers, geologists and miners through the snow infested tundra.

Their job was simple. Prospect the nearby mountains for ore and report back. Easier said then done. Especially in this weather which made a couple of them shiver despite their natural resistance.

“Remind me to go grab a coat the next time we are tasked to patrol the snowy fields. Even the visibility is poor.” The mare adds as she continues to feel to full brunt of the storm on her muzzle.

A colleague of hers sighs. “Yes, lieutenant. I’ll add to that to the list the next time we are deployed out here.” The guardstallion replied, not making it very clear if he was genuine or sarcastic with his response.

No matter, though, as he was still given a quick glare from the lieutenant before focusing back at the task at hoof. Unbeknownst to them, a pair our blue glowing eyes were watching them for some time. Quickly disappearing again whenever someone noticed.

Some of them started to murmur to themselves nervously

Some of the guards also noticed, including their lieutenant. Her right hoof never leaving the grip or pommel of her sword when she noticed something moved at the corner of her eye.

“You know, I wonder how the other parties are doing? Maybe one of them have already found a little nice cave to get out of this gosh darn storm? I really can’t see anything past my muzzle at this point.” Another guard wonders out loud at the far back, which was barely audible over the rushing winds and the crunching of snow beneath their hooves.

“And to think that the day started perfectly clear. Sometimes I envy those living in the south. ” The Lieutenant thought to herself as she pushed on.

“Is it just me or is the ground suddenly…” Somebody wondered before it quickly got worse, forcing everyone to hold and to look around themselves in both surprise and panic.

“What is happening all of the sudden?” The mare could hear someone shout as the rumbling slowly increased in intensity.

She was about to order for everybody to stay calm and lower themselves to the ground and wait the tremors out, only for her own thoughts to betray her as the ground underneath her suddenly collapsed, forcing her to go with it.

She didn’t even have the time to scream, but the comrades behind her did.

“Lieutenant!” The closest ones shouted as she simply braced herself for a long and perhaps painful fall.

Painful, yes, but thankfully not long as she soon found herself hitting the ground with a loud clang.

Crystal might be a much lighter material for armor in comparison to any metal-based gear, but that still didn’t mean that it was weightless either… or less painful.

“Ma’am, are you ok?” A guard from above asked as the snow and dust around her was still choking her out.

“Yes, yes, I… I am fine… Just… just see if you can get down here.” She shouted back in between coughs and being quite disoriented, not to mention feeling sore pretty much everywhere on her body.

“Quick, see if we can get down there and help Miss Shelephia!” She heard somebody call out.

She eventually opened her eyes to look around, only to see nothing but a cloud of soft ice and dirt still surrounding her, though the pain in both her chest and left foreleg were not making it any easier for her.

“Lieutenant, are you alright?” A guardstallion suddenly came up to her with both a concerned look and tone.

She looked up at the stud, giving him a look of surprise. “How did you manage to get down here so fast?” She asked the stallion despite the ever-increasing clip clops of hooves echoing from behind her.

The guard pointed a hoof at the direction where the echoes were coming from. “Well…” He began. ” The collapse of the snow and ice has also created a natural ramp for all of us to slide down here. Thankfully the hole isn’t too deep, otherwise this might not have been the case.” He replied before focusing back on her.

A couple of guards quickly moved up as well, offering to help the officer up onto her hooves, while also sharing their concerns with her.

She eventually accepted the help of one of her guards and hissed loudly to herself once she was assisted up back up on fours. Or rather, just the two of them, as her right foreleg was drabbed around the neck of a guard while her left was dangling off the ground, thanks to the possible injury it might have suffered.

“For buck’s sake. This whole ordeal has just been a disaster from start to finish. A possible broken hoof and a rib in the middle of the ice fields. Just brilliant.” Shelephia complained as she began to look around once more to finally determine where exactly they were at the moment.

The dirt and snow ice cloud in the beginning had finally subsided to allow some visibility of this new cave.

Everyone’s eyes immediately went wide at what they saw in front of them.

“What the… what in the gods' name are those?” One of the local miners shouted, backpedaling just a bit to hide himself behind the equally surprised guards and keeping himself as far away from that... that black equine-looking thing as possible.

The others behind him did the same, their eyes filled with both shock and fear at the same time.

They have certainly seen nothing like these before.

“Intruders, intruders! We have intruders!”

Chapter 14: The first subjugation in sight

View Online

Chapter 14: The first subjugation in sight

Edited by Mr Salespony

“Your highness? Your highness? YOU HIGHNESS!?” a crystal guard frantically shouted through the halls as he came dashing through the throne room door, skidding to a halt when he saw that the throne room itself was void of the aforementioned ruler.

He didn’t waste any time in going and talking to a nearby stationed palace guard.

“Quick, I need to find the Emperor. I have some very urgent news for him in regards to the prospectors out in the mountains, something of great importance and haste!” he frantically requested. Sweat ran down his forehead as his face was literally just millimeters away from the stationed guard’s face. The panic filled eyes barring down to his.

The room guard was understandably stunned, unable to make a thought right away, which just agitated the frantic looking stallion even more.

He was about to repeat his question again, when someone else had provided the answer.

“I think his majesty is still occupied within his royal chambers. I have heard that he, once again, did an all nighter to both work on new improvements and reformations to improve the empire as a whole… or something like that…” He trailed off a bit in thought before gazing back at the stallion. “Either way, he is most likely still up at his private chambers as we speak. As nobody down here had even seen or heard anything about the Emperor since this morning. You can easily make yourself up there, if you explain your reasoning in doing so to the guards stationed at the second floors. I am sure they will let you pass,” he finally finished while pointing out the direction as to where the young recruit should be headed in order to reach the stairs that lead to the Emperor’s chamber on the second floor.

The aforementioned recruit nodded, before snapping off a quick salute, and galloping at the pointed direction, making the older guard shook his head at him as he disappeared around a corner.

“Youths these days, always in a hurry with everything,” he criticized, before regaining his stance and composure.

Another guard next to him gave him a raised eyebrow. “Really, you are going to criticize the young lad for trying to bring an urgent message to the Emperor himself? He is just doing his job, especially if it is as urgent as he made it out to be. It could be a natural disaster, an incoming enemy army, or worse,” he terrorized, trying to defend the young stud for his behavior.

The older stud just sighed. “Well, maybe. But then again, he could have easily been a bit more professional about his approach rather than aimlessly running around the palace grounds while screaming like a lunatic. He is a member of the crystal guard, after all. Which means that he is obliged to have some form of self-control and discipline,” he countered, before returning to his stance for a second time.

His counterpart just shrugged. “Well, whatever. We will most likely find out the truth about his frantic nature soon enough. That is IF it is so urgent, that it requires the crystal guard to handle them,” he added, before also returning to his pose and keeping an eye on… well, nothing at the moment really.

“Guard duty can be really boring sometimes. But at least it pays well. Really, really well.

………………………………………………………………………………………

“Well, I am just suggesting that your highness should perhaps allow me to help you with all of the new legislations and paperwork. I mean, that is both my job and special talent. To be the personal assistant of the…” Ruby Quill tried to say, before getting herself interrupted by a guard skidding past the opened doors, crashing somewhere on the other side, causing some of the guards stationed outside the royal chambers to break their stoic expressions at this comedic and unexpected display.

Even Ruby was forced to look over her shoulder to see what all of the commotion was about. Eventually coming face to face with a dazed looking crystal guard wobbling himself into the room while holding his head. To which in turn, forced her to raise a curious eyebrow at this strange stallion.

Everybody was more or less intrigued by this, minus the Emperor, as he was in no particular mood to give a damn on what the Hell was actually going on, with the way he was half asleep. His usual tendency of doing all nighters wasn’t exactly doing any wonders for his sense of perception. Especially when he constantly got reminded of his past inside his dreams.

So, he simply decided to fix up some new diagrams and further legislations to reform the outdated system of this 1000 year banished nation, making him sleeping in front of a large desk pretty much the norm at this point.

With all the awkwardness and discomforts that came along with it also.

“Your highness... I have some... very... urgent news…” the stallion gasped in between heavy breaths as he dragged himself into the room.

This caused Mateus to finally look up from his stacks of papers and gave the young guard a tired, but still curious look. If it was urgent… well, he might as well try and pay some form of attention to him, unlike how he did with Ruby ever since she allowed herself into his room.

He was still somewhat conflicted with idea of actually having an assistant around him doing… well, assisting. Considering on the fact that he had pretty much done everything himself at the years of his Palamician reign.

Commanding an army of possessed soldiers does take a lot or micromanaging, especially when they are not the smartest of soldiers. Though, they did easily made that up with very high levels of brutality and unnatural resistances to almost everything. Something he made good use of, before a team of teens who had just gone past their adolescents suddenly decided to put a wrench into everything he had planned for and almost cost him his very soul. Quite literally.

Well, thank the gods and his mother for his magical prowess and very advanced intellect. Otherwise, both overpowering and outsmarting the devil himself might have been a tad bit more difficult than he would have liked.

Not to mention breaking whatever little ounce of sanity he had left in doing so. Say what you want, Hell is still Hell, getting your soul split into two and having the memory of both experiences separately flying around inside his mind isn’t exactly helping.

Especially now that he was suffering from sleep deprivation. All thanks to his less adapted equine body to cope with the lack of basic mortal needs.

“I wonder if I can turn myself back into my human form just so that I can…” His thought was swiftly halted, as the guard in front of him coughed awkwardly against his hoof.

“Uhm… your highness, you… you seem to have been a bit spaced out there. I mean… I am saying that with the utmost respect of course. Don’t want to… uhm…” he awkwardly asked, which in turn, just made the two guards stationed in front the Emperor’s chambers shook their heads at his behavior.

It showed that he was truly new in his job. Painfully so.

Again, the Emperor himself couldn’t care less at the moment. He simply gave him the ‘go on’ gesture with his hoof, before using it once more to prep up his head above his desk.

The guard just nodded, quickly collecting his thoughts in getting the message out.

Not before giving off a bow first, which felt really late at this point. “Your highness, I have come to bring disturbing news about the expedition you ordered,” he started, which in turn got pretty much everyone’s full attention at this point. Even Mateus was feeling curious about this issue, which his eyes had perfectly portrayed by widening... slightly.

But not by much though, he was still rather tired.

“Yes, what about them?” he immediately asked, giving him an expecting look.

The guard paused for a moment before replying. “Well, the issue is that nobody on those expedition teams had returned the messages we had sent via communication crystals to keep in touch. Not just one team, but all four teams had also ignored our messages as well. For a whole day no less. This obviously means that they had either gone missing or worse. The creepy part about all of this is that our communication crystals still seemed to be connected with the ones given to each of the team’s leaders. But still no return messages or sign to speak off. Everything had been pretty much dead silence for twenty four hours,” the guard explained, giving off a bit more detail than he needed to, most likely thanks to his nervousness judging by his voice.

Not sure if it was because of the missing ponies or that he had presented himself like a fool in front of a pony who had managed to defeat one of the most powerful unicorns to ever live with one single attack.

Or so his title says.

Which of these, Mateus didn’t know. But again, he couldn’t care less about, as he had other things to focus on. Like the fifty plus guards and citizens who had disappeared out in the snowy wastes.

Mateus HATED this. No matter what race, being, or realm he is in, such unpredictable setbacks were always nerve grinding for him. Especially when it was at the hands of some upstart teens undermining him at every given turn for some bloody reason.

“I swear, if something like this happens again, I might actually blow a fuse the moment someone tells me,” Mateus thought to himself with a bit of a frown at those memories.

But besides that, things seemed to be repeating themselves regardless, which just made his head ache even more just by thinking about his previous constant setbacks, thanks to the help of something, or rather someone, at his later years.

They could never understand, they just couldn’t.

He grumbled quietly to himself, before properly prepping himself upwards in front of his desk, and looking at the assembly of ponies in front of him more properly.

Getting agitated is the best type of coffee, after all. Especially when it had seemed like a race against time, with very little patience pinned behind it.

Say what you want, but Mateus actually had somewhat of a sixth sense when it comes to predicting problems with the near future. Too bad that his senses weren’t exactly teenage proof, otherwise he could have stopped these four teens before they could have even start to become a legitimate threat to his plans.

His goal was far more than just world domination, but those memories alone were just agitating him further at this point. The past is in the past, so let them be, and focus more on the future.

“You there…” Mateus pointed at the left most guard standing outside his door. “go alarm the captain about this and tell him to get a couple of regiments ready to comb through the snow. IF something is found that requires a little bit of ‘force’, then instruct him to directly call for me instead of allowing him and his guards deal with the problem alone. Whatever the culprit of these disappearances are, I will deal with them personally. Quick, easy, and very simple,” he commanded, his tone going a little bit darker at the last sentence, causing Ruby to shiver a bit and for the newbie to back paddle a bit.

Unlike him, Ruby actually knew what the Emperor was capable of …or rather, what he was capable of while acting as calm as can be in the middle of a fight. She couldn’t even imagine how much more damage the Emperor could dish out once he decided to actually go serious about something.

The thought alone was enough to frighten her. He fear could be even worse towards him if she didn’t knew that he was actually their new ruler. His victory over Sombra, his overall royal aura, and his obvious crystalline looking coat pretty much made it official.

He might actually be a direct descendant of Empress Aurora herself for all she knew.

The guard quickly saluted, before cantering off to forward the Emperor’s message post haste.

Ruby on the other end, was still unsure on what to do after this horrid news had been dropped in front of her. Even more so when the Emperor had gotten up from his desk for the first time today, lit up his horn, and caused momentarily blindness to everyone that had been gazing towards him, before seeing a fully robed and armored Emperor with his staff alongside him.

Though, his mane was still sporting the same style as it had been since the equestrian princess’ departure. Still depicting the same combed back mane style with most of his long main running along his back just like a mare’s ...only a lot longer.

Also, his horned crown was missing too.

“Uhm… your highness. What about all of your plans and drafts on the table?” Ruby curiously asked as Mateus moved passed her.

“Just leave it. Or if you really want to be my personal assistant, you might as well sort out all of my papers and diagrams so that I don’t have to dig through them later,” he instructed, or rather suggested, as he strolled out of the room with the remaining guards following him.

This pretty much left Ruby alone in the Emperor’s room with massive stacks of drafts and blueprints she will never understand. She gave the large stack a look, and sighed.

“Well, I guess it’s a start. Better than to do nothing, I guess,” Ruby muttered to herself, before trotting over to his desk and getting to work.

Yes, those blueprints were just beyond her mental capabilities to even remotely make sense to her. But then again, she was a royal assistant, not a designer, mathematician, engineer, physicist, and powerful warlock all at once.

The Emperor’s flank must be littered with cutie marks.

………………………………………………………………………………………

“Would you like another drink?” an old bartender stallion asked while he cleaned a used shot glass.

Thera just shook her head after looking over the three bottles of white crystal whisky she had managed to consume in less than an hour. For most it was almost suicide, but for her, it’s nothing but an attempt to get a kick out of herself, thanks to her extreme tolerance towards alcohol. Both a blessing and a curse.

Why was she feeling frustrated? Well, it’s because of the empire’s accursed weather and how it seemed to be plagued by an ever continuing cycle of snowstorms and blizzards. Most likely thanks to the tall mountains that were surrounding the valley that the city was built on. Or at least, that was what she can guess from her school days. She didn’t really know, mainly because she was a war maiden, not a scholar.

But anyway, no matter how mild or strong these blizzards may be. Flying through them alone without any comrades or guides nearby to well… guide her, had always been her most embarrassing weakness that she hated to openly admit to herself. Her sense of directions had always been rather… questionable, which made even worse when she could not even bloody see where she was going, and echolocation won’t work either when her ears were already filled with the cold stinging winds of… well, the storm. Not to mention painful frostbites and whatnot.

She may be naturally adapted to the cold as a Thestral, but that didn’t mean that she was completely impervious towards it. Especially when she had exposed hypersensitive ears.

In other words, she was still practically stuck here without a window of opportunity. Quite ironic given that there was one when the equestrian royalties had finally pissed off, only for her to fall asleep and miss her opportunity to finally fly home. A fact that had been nagging her ever since, and which is why she was now hanging around inside a pub, drinking herself to oblivion so that she could at least find some form entertainment with her own stupidity.

She was both bored and agitated at the same time. Though, mostly agitated, as the alcohol had finally started to kick up her brain, which in turn told her that she may have overdone herself and that drinking more would do more harm than good.

She didn’t feel like waking up inside an alley with her marehood feeling sore. She was not ready to carry someone else back home, and explain herself to mother.

Either way, she groggily shook her head towards the pub owner’s question, before cross-eyeing the half empty glass in front of her.

“Well, to be honest I think that you have had quite enough whisky already. I mean, you are the only customer I have ever had that managed to get through three bottles of whisky in under an hour, and still be conscious.” He paused for a second, before giving Thera a questionable look. “Though, that can change rather quickly, given on how wobbly you are starting to be on your stool,” he thoughtfully added, grabbing the three empty bottles, and stashing them somewhere under the counter. Same with half empty shot glass without even asking her.

Though thankfully, she didn’t care much about it anyways, as she was really starting to get quite dizzy on pretty much every aspect on her body. She was really starting to feel funny, and not in a good way.

“Here…” the cream colored bartender announced while placing a large paper bag in front of Thera. “In case you need to hurl on your way out. Which I would kindly prefer you use, as I don’t want a fight to break out inside my pub with some of the other drunkies in here.” He pointed a hoof at another table filled with slurring ponies before gesturing at Thera’s sword. “And judging by your overall physique and the sword on your barrel, I would guess that you are far from a pushover,” he finished, before retreating himself back in cleaning up the glasses.

Thera just groaned, but mentally decided to humor this stud by grabbing the offered bag, and jumping off the stool she was occupying. Leaving a noticeable wet spot on the center, which in turn made the stallion frown in both predicted expectation and slight disgust. But decided to say nothing to it as he didn’t feel like getting paddled by a sword.

All he had in comparison to defend himself was an old overused broom which smelled like barf whenever ponies got near it.

“Uhm… the payment,” the bartender called out towards Thera, which made her stop in her tracks.

“Oh yeah,” she mumbled, before reaching into her saddle bags and pulled out a sack full of gold.

“Here, keep the rest. I can’t be bothered to properly count or even ask for change. I will just steal something whenever I run out of money anyways,” she more or less slurred, before throwing said bag on the counter in front of a very curious looking bartender.

“Ok… thanks, I guess. Just… just don’t get caught by anyone if you do so,” he called after her before grabbing the bag and storing it somewhere behind the aforementioned counter.

Thera, again, didn’t care, she was too occupied with her mindless self-complaints on how stupid everything was. Primarily on the situation she was in and how drunk she managed to get.

“Bloody storm, bloody city, bloody Emperor, and bloody alcohol. Why must you be so enticing at first, but be a bane to my existence afterwards? Dear Gods above… I think I actually do need to…” She immediately stopped herself before reaching for the bag once she left the pub.

It’s a good thing that the bag the bartender gave her was a big one. Otherwise it would have never been capable of collecting all of her ‘excess whisky’ before eventually overflowing.

“How the mighty have fallen,” she grumbled to herself after one quarter of her last bottle was slouching inside the bag for someone else to worry about, because she decided to just dump it in front of the pub’s open doors, for somebody to trip over or something.

Again, she wasn‘t exactly in the mood to give a damn. Though, that still left her with one very important dilemma that she CAN’T ignore even if she tried.

“Great, what the heck am I supposed to do now?” Thera mumbled to herself as she just stood there in the middle of the street, pondering her dizzy mind on what exactly she should do next.

Some ponies actually gave her some curious looks as they passed by, most likely thanks to her obvious foreign look and the somewhat messy state she was in.

Thera on the other hand, didn’t really mind their stares one bit as she was more occupied with her thoughts on what the hell she should do while being stuck in this city. Hard to do when you are as tipsy as she is while some random stallion was screaming his lung out for her to get off the road alongside his colleges who were strapped onto a cart filled with random junk and other metal related material that Thera couldn’t care less about.

She may be drunk, but not deaf in the slightest. Which was obviously bad for her ever-increasing headache that came from consuming too much liquor in so little time.

“Oh shut up! For bloody shake, your screaming is painful for both my ears and my head. Go tell your coltfriends over there to tone it down, or I am going to shove my sword down their throats! We all have our bloody problems, not just you!” She screamed back, waving her sword clumsily at the offending ponies. The lead stallion just frowned as a response, before saying something to his colleges, and turned away with their cart to most likely pick another street to go through instead of this one.

Thera smirked victoriously to herself while resheathing her sword before something else quickly garnered her ear’s attention. They immediately perked up, more on instinct rather than curiosity.

“Make way, this is an emergency!” a guard suddenly screamed as he and a bunch more of his kin were galloping through the city streets and leaving confusion wherever they passed. Same with Thera as they galloped past her drunkass state, leaving her just as curious and perplexed as everyone else.

“Hey, wait, wait for me!” a random guard called out, looking quite out of breath, and most likely belonging to the same column of guards that had just speeded passed her moments ago.

This was her chance, the chance to find out what the hell this was all about, and to hopefully find an answer for her boredom problem.

That, and an excuse to force someone to trip and fall right onto their snout.

Nobody had ever claimed that she was a nice mare, even less so while she was drunk.

Thera just casually presented her left hind leg to the exhausting looking stud as he was about to pass by her. The results were as expected, the poor fool immediately lost his balance once one of his legs made contact with Thera’s.

He didn’t even have enough time to properly collect himself before quickly finding himself under Thera’s imposing shadow.

“Hey you, what the heck is going on?” She went straight to the point, giving the now timid looking crystal guard a ‘no bullshit’ kind of look, which exactly did the trick she was aiming for.

A predator staring down its prey does have its effects on races that used to be nothing but prey in ancients past. Some things just never change, especially to those with weak minds and weaker will.

How this stud managed to get into the guard is beyond her. But again, not one of her concerns, and certainly not his at the moment either.

He shrunk a bit at her gaze, before finally opening his mouth like the good prey that he was. “We… we have been tasked in swiftly combing through the snowy fields outside the city to find some missing ponies which have obviously gone… well… missing, out there. That really is all, nothing too serious or to really worry about… really,” he stuttered.

Thera just nodded, before trotting away from the guard without saying or doing anything else, much to the stud’s confusion.

“Missing ponies huh? I mean, why not? at least this gives me something to do while waiting for the weather to finally clear. Plus… I might actually get some money out of that for being the hero or whatever… which is… ironic really… why did I threw all of my remaining coins at the bartender without asking him how much I owe him? Just great,” she thought to herself, before frowning at the thought that she had just literally spent all of her remaining gold for liquor, which was now really biting her inside her head.

Only one question remained, though.

“Wait… where am I supposed to go?”

………………………………………………………………………………………

“Why did these crystal ponies had to disappear this far out into the ice fields anyway? Having to trudge through this snow on hoof alone really sucks. Now I wish that I had actually took up on the bartender’s offer and snatched another bottle from him. I really could use one right now, just to make myself stop complaining like a spoiled brat… darn, too much to drink can really bring out the worst in someone,” Thera mumbled to herself as her hooves were doing their task in dragging her unfocused self deeper into the white and snow obstructed abyss.

The crunching of the snow under her constantly moving hooves being the only other sound alongside the hauling winds of the storm. It may not be as bad as the day when she had first met Mateus before he became the Emperor, but it was still bad enough for someone who was still suffering through the aftereffects of consuming three full whisky bottles in one go.

Her double vision and unstable stances were almost perfectly mimicking the difficulties of moving through a horrid and hard to see blizzard pretty well. Coming out here at her current state might be the dumbest idea she had ever made.

This idea alone was already dumb as it was, but she had never claimed to be the smartest egg inside her family’s basket when it came to making decisions. But then again, she also kinda did this to hopefully get some money out of it, as she obviously didn’t have any.

Besides the wind blowing directly into her ears, she could still somewhat tell she wasn’t really alone out here in the storm as she originally thought. Which was actually why she had been moving through this snow on just three legs max. Again, not the best choice when it came to her current state. But so far, it had worked quite well for her. Minus the few instances where she had almost fell muzzle first into the snow.

Those moments didn’t happen. Or at least, that was what she liked to believe.

But besides selling herself false claims and expectations, all of her thoughts and current issues were swiftly halted when a nearby crunching sound suddenly entered her fluff tipped hears.

The same one you hear when stepping onto snow, and she knew that it wasn’t hers, as she didn’t even move a muscle when it had happened.

She immediately stood still, training her ear at every possible direction to deduce its location while strengthening her grip on the handle of her sword. Her ever sharp, but still hard to focus eyes scanned the outlines of the visible edges of the snow curtain for any moving shadows or shufflings.

Her killer’s instincts were on high alert at this point. No matter if she was sober or not, her fighting instincts were always working. The alcohol even enhanced her aggressiveness, which might be a plus, but she wasn’t exactly sure.

At first, everything was silent around her. Her eyes and ears darted from one place to another while trying to drown out the roaring winds and heavily falling snow for anything that could be defined as unusual.

Seconds passed, and for a moment she thought that whatever it was had either flown off or sneaked away, when another nearby crunch quickly told her otherwise.

Her warrior instincts immediately kicked in, as she turned herself around and made a direct dash towards its source. She pulled out her sword from its scabbard and pounced on whatever was hiding within the snow made curtain, only for her to quickly move her sword to block an incoming spear and successfully deflected it.

She grunted as another jab quickly followed the first, which forced her to throw herself to the right in order to dodge the attack, hitting the ground hard as a result, knocking the wind out of her for just a moment. Most likely having landed on solid ice, judging by the pain she was experiencing on her right shoulder.

Though, she didn’t have much time to linger on her terrible choice of a landing target before she was swiftly forced to roll away to the left to avoid another strike.

“What the hell… I seriously didn’t expect an actual fight to present itself out here. The worst part is that I am still very much dizzy inside my head. Which is just perfect for my focus and overall reaction time. Really, not the most ideal situation to find myself in an actual fight if I had to be honest with myself,” she thought to herself as she kept on avoiding the spear’s razor sharp tip by continuously rolling around the ground.

After a few more desperate rolls, she finally decided that enough was enough, and forced to roll herself against her side after the last attack had just barely missed her. Gripping the handle of her sword hard and mentally aimed for the shaft of the spear. With one mighty swing and a loud battle cry, she swung the blade of her sword directly at the spear’s strangely looking shaft, severing it almost immediately. Though, to her surprise the shaft actually shattered on impact instead of just cleanly cutting through it like she had expected it to be.

A surprising yelp echoed through the storm, its owner eventually dropped the shattered remains of its spear, before swiftly retreating back into the cover of the thick falling snow in hopes of escape.

Thera was having none of that. Tapping directly into her predatory instincts at the sight of a potential prey running away.

Her irises shrunk and focused as a snarl formed around her muzzle, before she swiftly jumped back up on all fours and extended her wings. Ready to take flight and pounce on her prey, which she will perform with dangerous efficiency.

With a solid pounce, a muffled thud, and without even thinking about it, she quickly bore her unsheathed blade directly into its right hind leg, and right through the appendage, pinning it down onto the ground, followed by an outcry of absolute pain and agony.

The snow beneath its leg was quickly turning green, which Thera completely ignored, as she had other things to focus on. In fact, now that she had it pinned and exactly where she wanted it to be, she can now finally focus more on what exactly it is, and to her momentary confusion, she had no bloody clue what it actually was that she was currently sitting on.

The fact that it was mostly black all through its body and its glass-like armor wasn’t exactly helping with her mental guesses either, nor did the insect like wings and hole ridden hooves which were just…

Then it finally crashed into her.

“Wait… a changeling this far north? What in the Gods’ names is a changeling doing alone up here, In the rigid cold of the northern lands? Unless... there might be…” she trailed off, before another realization hit her for a second time, which in turn just sounded even more impossible compared to the first one.

“Wait… again. What the hell is a changeling hive doing so far up north? I thought that these underground dwelling bugs prefer much warmer climates compared to this? This is just so unnatural for them, or at least from what I personally know,” she continued to question herself, not minding the struggles and hisses coming from the changeling beneath her.

Though, the buzzing of its wing did finally snap her out of her stubborn mind. Especially with just how high pitched they were, at least for someone with her kind of sensitive ears.

“You there, changeling,” she addressed, or rather shouted towards the groaning changeling. “Tell me exactly what you kind is doing here, and most importantly, if there are any more of your kind here as well. Tell me or I might stick my sword somewhere else instead, somewhere you won’t get the chance to wail around anymore, if you catch my meaning,” Thera threatened, she then twisted her blade inside its flesh to get her point better across, with pretty much predictable effects.

The changeling in return just gave her a glare, before finally opening its muzzle for actual words, and not just screams or hisses. “Why would you know?” he bravely retorted.

Thera just smirked, before twisting her blade the other way, which immediately removed the defying tone and look from the changeling’s expression.

Once his breathing had calmed down, Thera decided to try once more to get him to talk, as she lowered her head closer to his. Her muzzle dangerously close to one of his ears.

“Now, I am going to ask again. Tell me everything I want to know, and I might consider letting you live, changeling,” she began, her tone low, quite, but still very threatening by its message alone. She swiftly continued before the changeling could even get the chance to respond, “Now, tell me everything. Why are you here, and how many of you are nearby? Speak, before I decide to ignore the generous offer I just gave you,” she finalized, keeping herself low and right next the changelings struggling expression.

The changeling didn’t respond at first, breathing heavily against the snow and trying its best to ignore the agonizing pain he was feeling on one of its legs. But a strengthening choke hold around his neck swiftly told him otherwise, staying silent for too long might not be the best thing to do when your very life is on the line. So he mentally decided to speak, though with a sense of great displeasure and regret.

“I… I am here… to watch the ice fields for anymore outsiders… especially after this… this crystal looking city suddenly appeared out of nowhere on top of our lands. A piece of land which was completely isolated and uninhabited… when my ancestors first came here… after their long exile… to build a new hive in these mountains,” the changeling replied, taking a couple of pauses in between his response, to both catch his breath and to groan or hiss at his injuries.

Thera nodded. “Well yes, and more?” she stated, causing the changeling to look up at her with confusion.

“What do you mean more… I already told you everything you want to know, pony,” he replied, which in turn just made Thera frown.

“For starters, I am NOT a pony. My kind are actually called Thestral just to make it clear. Predators, hunters, and natural warriors made to survive in harsh conditions and untamed lands. The complete opposite towards these skittish and herbivorous ponies of whom you speak of. Calling us ponies is actually an insult to our pride and identity,” she corrected harshly, flashing him both her fangs and leathery wings to prove her point.

The changeling didn’t respond, as he just laid there, beaten, injured, and completely out of strength to really be in any position to do or say anything stupid.

Thera on the other end, just grumbled at his silence, before mentally getting back on track.

“Now, as I just stated. There is more I want to know. Like if your so called hive had been responsible for the disappearance of some crystal ponies, and also, where this hive actually is. Because like all dumb tourists, I would LOVE to see this little hive for myself, and to also find out how you all are even capable of surviving in such a cold and unforgiving climate in the first place. From what I know, you changelings naturally prefer warmer and more temperate climates,” Thera again questioned, tightening her grip around the changeling’s neck while lowering herself again.

The changeling’s first response was just a cough, struggling a bit against Thera’s grip, before giving up, both physical and mentally. The snow under his right hind leg was already heavily drenched with his own blood with no signs of stopping. Not as long as Thera’s sword was firmly embedded inside his flesh, that is.

He only had two choices, either he could finally tell her everything she wanted to know, or risk dying out in the snow due to blood loss. Trying to use his horn at this point would be rather pointless, as he both lacked the strength and concentration necessary to start casting spells.

Plus, doing so now would most likely only give him a one way ticket to his afterlife. A trip he wasn’t very keen on doing at any foreseeable future, simply out of fear of dying in general.

So, he mentally decided to just give her everything, hoping that she would stay true to her offer.

He heaved a couple of times under Thera’s strong grip, before finally opening his mouth again to literally give her everything he is able to give in terms of information

“Alright, alright I… I will tell you everything you want to know …only …only on one condition,” he coughed out. All he can hope is that she does something stupid and eventually get herself killed by an overwhelming swarm of changeling guards back at the hive.

No matter how good she was, she was never going to survive a fight within their home turf. Changelings everywhere, and not to mention sealed off tunnels that are only accessible via changeling magic.

Well, one can only hope.

Thera frowned. “Conditions?” She tightened her grip even more, which was now treating to instead choke the poor changeling to death, instead of him bleeding out on the snow. “I don’t think you are in any position to demand for conditions,” she added, sounding quite displeased.

A clear sign that the adrenaline had truly, and finally left her mind and system for good. Bringing her back to the intoxicated state, alongside the dizziness, craziness, and of course, lack of patience.

Not the mention the massive headache, which came along with it as well, and a certain level of nausea too.

Now was certainly a bad time to hurl into the snow.

The changeling gagged, but was luckily still able to form words, which may or may not save his life.

“Well, its… it’s because without me… you will never be able to find the hive. even… even if you try.” He coughed a couple of times before continuing. “Not to mention being unable to find or rescue the missing crystal looking ponies you just mentioned. I… I have seen them… being captured and brought deeper into the hive for… for whatever purpose… they are certainly there, but not sure what the nobles will do to them afterwards… Again, you need me… to find the entrance and get through the entrance as well…. As the main entry points of the hive are all… magically sealed with only changeling magic working on… them… argh…” He coughed, really starting to find it hard to even get a swivel of air inside of him thanks to Thera’s choke hold on him.

He was in the verge of blacking out, before he suddenly found himself released from Thera’s grasp and weight, before screaming in pain instead. The sword had finally been pulled out of his leg, though at a slow and rather painful manner.

Once this was done, a big imposing shadow suddenly draped itself on top the downed and badly beaten changeling. He looked up, only to be met by the intimidating glare of Thera herself, with her sword still firmly gripped within her hoof and dripping green with changeling’s blood.

“Alright, I will give you this one chance. Prove yourself right, and I won’t have to sink my own fangs into your flesh. Chitin or not, I will bite through,” she announced, before she turned around and walked off. “Come then, show me the way. I know for a fact that you can fly, so you don’t need me or anyone else to carry you with that damaged leg of yours. Now hurry up before I change my mind,” she added, before she tripped on a small crystal sticking out of the snow, quickly losing her balance.

She suddenly found herself eating snow and looking quite stupid in doing so.

“Blood cursing son of a…” was all that Thera’s muffled voice could say, before simply screaming into the snow out of rage.

The Idea of going out here was really stupid.

Chapter 15: The Iclings of the North

View Online

Chapter 15: The Icelings of the north

Edited by: Arkanids

A random changeling guard suddenly awoke from her “on the job” slumber as the magically sealed gate (which she was posted to watch and not sleep in front of like she was doing just a moment ago) suddenly started to buckle with a distinct magical chime, which occurs whenever someone was opening it from the outside.

Primarily by a changeling of course, as the runes dotting the surface of the large circular heavy stone portal could only be activated via the distinct natural characteristic of changeling magic. Not to mention being able to look past the mirage in front of the gate, from the natural existing cave walls and rocks that surrounded it.

Basically impossible for any none changeling to find or open it. Heck, even a changeling from another hive might have trouble in opening the gate themselves without using force. As they require to have both the correct magical frequency and to know the necessary patterns to activate all of the runes in the right order.

Something that only the guard members, officers and of course the nobles can accomplish.

Overall, the young changeling guard wasn’t particularly alarmed when the circular lock mechanism on the stone portal started to rotate in opposite direction from one another before finally allowing the door to slide down into the ground. Revealing something the changeling mare didn’t expect at all, or was even briefed on what to do when such a situation presented itself.

“Ok…nobody has ever taught me what to do when a none changeling is suddenly standing in the open entrance of the hive with one of our scouts resting on its back. Wait a minute…what?” The changeling mare thought to herself. Lost in her confused and completely uncertain on what to do, say, or even how to react to such an unexpected and quite unusual situation.

Even more so when the none changeling, or should she say pony, with never before seen bat wings and razor sharp fangs jutting from its muzzle, was wobbling in through the open portal while looking rather unfocused and very unhappy about something.

Not sure what the hell was going on here, but the changeling did the next best thing she could think. Presenting the pointy end of her obsidian carved spear directly towards the outsider, shaking a bit inside her blue polished crystal armor while doing so.

She was quite nervous now, if no one could tell.

She was, after all, just a simple watch changeling and not a full fletch changeling guard like the one on the ponies back. The combat training she received as a newbie was more for stalling or buying time, or rather stun the enemy while quickly flying or galloping off to call for actual help.

Remembering the last part, she started to power up her horn for quick but rather basic stun spell while still keeping her spear pointed towards the intruder just in case.

Thera noticed this despite her lopsided vision and pounding headache. One half of it actually coming from her anger rather than her liquor related issues. Because having been forced to carry the piece of bug meat on her back while not being stable on all four of her hooves can serious sour some ponies moods. Especially Thera’s.

She wasn’t sure if she really managed to injure the changeling guards wings during her pounce, as he claimed that she did, or if he was just acting to be lazy about it.

Though one thing was for certain, her daily body count was soon going to be increased by two. If this obviously terrified looking changeling was going to be stupid enough to actually shoot her with that spell. Though, the chances of her hitting Thera right now was somewhat plausible, given her intoxication state, weight on her back, and slight exhaustion.

Though of course, this doesn’t need to happen.

“Fire that spell of yours and your partner over here will get it instead. I may be drunk, but that doesn’t mean I can’t quickly move a whole body to cover mine. Try me, I dare you.” Thera openly threatened, glaring at the now shock changeling in front of her who was still holding in the spell at the tip of her horn.

“Just… just stand down private Chipper. Do as she says. I don’t particularly feel like getting stunned today, while having been choked and pierced through my leg at the same time. I already suffered through enough damage and humiliation as is. So just… calm down.” The changeling on Thera’s back coughed out, which in turn cause the changeling, now dubbed Chipper, to widen her eyes even more as she recognized the voice.

This changeling was the one from her enlistment and training sessions, he was one of the teachers that taught her how to become a simple watch changeling before she could raise up to BE a full fletch guard.

“Sir, Ice shadow? Is that really you… what… what on the hives name happened to you? And… who is this pon-“

“Thestral” Thera growled out, which forced Chipper to flinch back before looking back at the now named Ice shadow for a response.

Ice shadow also grumbled to himself, though a lot less noticeable then Thera’s.

Thera on the other hand was no longer in the mood in keeping this dead weight of a changeling supported on her back anymore, especially now since he did his job in leading her into the hive of these Icelings, as Ice Shadow dubbed them along the way.

A silly title for sure but one that kinda fits when you think about, given they own a natural impunity to the cold, they have icy blue eyes and their equally ice blue colored chitin and wings.

So, like the gentle mare that she is. Thera unceremoniously drops Ice Shadow onto the floor with both a grunt and an audible thud from when he hits the hard stone floor.

This action, of course, caused him to glare up at the thestral. Chipper, completely forgetting that there was an intruder standing literally a few steps away, immediately darted toward where Ice Shadow was laying.

She quickly lowered herself once at his side. “Oh by the foremother! Your leg, what happened to you sir, what caused this?” Chipper panicky asked, noticing the massive puncture wound on the upper part of his right hind legs.

The visible blood and wound, has long since frozen over thanks to the rigid cold of the outside world. Not that it was any warmer in here anyway, given the neatly cut ice pillars and carvings decorating the walls and floors.

Ice shadow coughed a couple of times before looking up at the distressed newbie in front of him.

“Well, what the hell does it look like? It looks like a puncture wound doesn’t it?” He hissed, once again being reminded by the fact that he had a busted leg to begin with.

“Do you require help, or any medical assistance? I can quickly fly to the nearest infirmary to get a nurse to help you. Or I could personally carry you there if you want.” Chipper suggested instead, making Ice Shadow frown at the stupid question.

“Well of course I require help. This leg isn’t going to heal itself after all, and I don’t feel like getting it amputated anytime soon. Regrowing it requires heavy magic and a lot of my own personal love reserves; not to mention how painful the process will be.” He retorted, causing Chipper to stop asking her silly questions.

Ice Shadow signed at this. “Just... just go get help. I shall keep an eye on this thestral so that she can’t-” He stopped mid sentence, noticing one very important thing.

“Wait…where the heck is she!?” He questioned out loud, darting his head and eyes at every direction possible to find her.

To his horror, the entire hall was completely empty and void of anyone else. Minus himself and Chipper of course.

“Well I could have sworn that she was just-” Chipper tried to comment, before swiftly being interrupted by Ice Shadow.

“Don’t just sit there! Go get help and inform everyone along the way that an outsider is freely roaming through the hive unchecked, just look what she has done to me!” He shouted, sounding quite panicked himself which in turn forced chipper to spring back up on all fours, saluting to her superior.

“Ye-yes sir, I will be as quick as I possibly can.” She responded before swiftly buzzing off to act on her task.

Ice shadow again just grumbled before looking down at himself at the frozen pierce wound he has on his hind leg.

“I have a feeling that the leg is going to get amputated regardless. I can hardly feel anything on it past my flank. Just great.” He bitterly though, he raised one of his leg and began to poke at his injured one out of curiosity and immediately regretting it.

“Never mind, this wound still stings as all hell despite being frozen over. Can’t believe that I got beating down so easily despite having the advantage of being hidden by the thick snow fall. But then again, I have never fought or seen any of these thestrals before. So my experience with them is pretty much nil. It might be possible that they have certain senses that ponies, gryphons or yaks don’t have. Who knows?” He added in his head, sighing to himself before a sudden sense of danger swiftly enveloped his mind. This forced him to quickly look around himself in search for anything that could have caused this sensation. Even looking over his shoulder at the still open portal and seeing nothing unusual.

Despite that, the sense of anxiety still persisted. Ice Shadow just knew that something was going to happen pretty soon, something major, though he didn’t know what. Which is what scares him most and keeps his mind out of his own troubles in order to focus more on his intuitions.

It might be related to this “Thestral” mare from earlier that just disappeared. But again he wasn’t sure. I mean, she was all alone, how much trouble can one bat winged and sharp fanged equine create? Really all he can do know is wait and see what happens.

And most importantly if Chipper even remembers to actually go to the infirmary to inform the nurses about his condition, after she tells everyone of the intruder.

Maybe he is being a bit too harsh on the young changeling, but then again she has been known to be rather forgetful under fear or pressure. From personal experiences with her.

He sighs again. “Better start crawling my too the infirmary then. At least on the way, I will eventually come across another changeling who will be able to get me their quicker.” He told himself, before starting the grueling journey of crawling his way to the infirmary.

Completely forgetting about the still open portal in the process, which might be an error he is certainly going to regret making in the future.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“Captain, I think I found something!” A crystal guard shouted out within the wind of the still ongoing storm, which Silver Sword thankfully heard.

“On my way!” He called back before pushing himself through the thick snow covered ground, adjusting the thick hood of his cloak to keep the snow from battering his face too much.

Once there, he could spot two guards standing right in front of a large hole. An indentation in the earth which looks to be fairly recent if the freshly fallen snow at the bottom of the hole was anything to go by.

If the sinkhole was truly much older, then would have been filled with snow and ice long ago, this obviously wasn’t the here.

“Sir, do you thing that this might be linked with the missing ponies? I mean random sinkhole swallowing up ponies out here in the snowfields does seem to be possible.” The crystal guard suggested while gesturing towards the hole with his head.

Silver rubbed his chin in thought while gazing down at the aforementioned sinkhole and giving the stallions suggestion some mental consideration.

That’s when another guard suddenly came pushing his way through the snow. “Sir, another regiment has stumbled upon sinkhole just like this one a kilometer or two away. Also looking quite fresh, with the snow only partially covering up the bottom of the hole.” The new guard informed, panting a bit out of exhaustion which was quite visible in this rigid cold.

Silver nods. “Well, seems like we have our answer. If they are two freshly made sinkholes close by, then they are certainly more of them as well. Your theory about this sinkholes having a hoof at the disappearance of these guards, miners and prospectors might actually be plausible. Nice work.” Silver announced which made the guard smile a bit at the praise.

“Now then, onto the confirming factor of this theory. Somebody has to go down there and see if this thing actually leads somewhere. So, which of you wants to volunteer?” He again announced, while looking in between the guards presenting in front of him.

One of them raised a hoof. “I’ll go. I have a decent climbing experience thanks to my first job as a construction worker.” He announced before lowering his hoof again.

Silver nods. “Well alright then. Somebody go get him a coil of rope in case something goes horribly wrong. I don’t feel like losing anymore ponies today in case this thing turns out to be unstable or worse. No need to invite bad fortune now should we.” He called out, one of the guards took the order up to himself and galloping off to get the item.

The stallion who has volunteered was busy peering down the large opening of the earth, and expressively contemplating how deep the sinkhole actually is, and if there was more to it then was visible from his angle.

The guard from before quickly returned. With the rope resting on his back.

“Here you go captain. Hope this is long enough, it's actually the longest one we brought with us.” He stated while presenting the coil to the captain.

Again Silver just nods. “It’s good enough. The hole doesn’t look too deep to begin with.” He responded before turning his head towards the volunteer. “Well here it is. Go help him tie the rope across his barrel while the others go tie the other end on that large rock over there.” He pointed out to the rock formation just behind him.

The two guards next to the hole nodded, while another two behind the captain quickly took hold of the other end of the rope and made their way to the aforementioned rock to fasten the rope. While the other two did the same towards their comrade, fastening the rope tightly around his armor and barrel.

“Alright he is ready to go.” One of the guards stated.

Silver nods before watching the volunteered guard skidding down the steep rock wall and jumping from outcrop to outcrop to gradually make his way down to the bottom.

“How does it look down there?” Silver shouted.

The stallion look up towards the other before replying. “Well they're certainly seems to be a tunnel down here. Leading west if I had to guess. Not sure if this one is just as fresh as the sinkhole though.” The guard yelled back before focusing back at the tunnel.

Silver again just rubbed his chin in thought for a couple more seconds before looking to his side. “Quick, go get the rest of the ropes. I like to personally go down there and see this for myself. If these are truly the cause of the pony’s disappearance then the tunnel must certainly lead to them. Either dead or alive, but let’s hope that it is the latter, not the former.” Silver ordered.

One of the guards salutes before dashing off to do as ordered. It didn’t take long for him to return, alongside with few more guards tailing his…well, tail. All of them carrying large coils of hemp made rope on their backs.

Silver wasn’t even aware that they brought so many with them from the barracks. But then again, when you go scouting in the mountains for missing ponies, having a large access of rope is actually required for many different reasons.

This being one of them.

“Good, since we have so many, I would say that one half of you all are coming along with me while the other half stays up here to guard this area. Now let’s hurry.” He again ordered, before tying himself up.

The rest soon followed, preparing themselves for the decent before anchoring their life lines on different nearby boulders to keep them safe. Once all was said and done, Silver alongside 6 others quickly decanted down the indentation where the first guard was waiting patiently for them.

Once at the bottom, Silver swiftly untied himself before gazing off into the tunnel. From the looks of things, it seems to be bending towards the north at the very end. Making this tunnel look even more intriguing than it already was. Besides the ice crystal dotting the walls and ceilings and the curious looking oval shape of the entire cave.

Certainly doesn’t look too natural in terms of shape. But even more of a reason to explore it, and see where exactly it goes.

“Alright follow me, let’s see where this leads.” Silver called out before taking the lead.

The rest swiftly followed, all of them clutching their blades with one of their hooves as they when deeper into the unknown. Given the knowledge on just what type of creatures are calling these icy mountains and snow fields their home; it really is no wonder.

Ice worms might be the largest creatures roaming these lands but there are far from the only ones out here. Yeti’s, ice wraith, or snow trolls are just a small portion of things that can kill you out here.

“Does anyone carry any light crystal on them?” Silver openly asked while looking over his shoulder.

Two of the guards behind him nod. “Yes we do sir.” One of them answered, before pulling out a hoof sized crystal out of his pouch.

Once outside, it immediately lid up in a light bluish glow, giving the cave a brilliant blue tint to it. Even more so with all the icicle and ice crystal reflecting its beams and amplified it.

This sight would have been truly beautiful, if it wasn’t for the fact that they were here on a search and rescue mission. Not sightseeing.

Though that mission was swiftly stopped to a screeching halt the moment Silver and the rest reached a collapsed section of the cave.

“Blast it, the path is block. The roof of the cave must have came loose here at some point.” Silver openly noted while frowning at the wall of rubble in front of him.

“Actually…” one of Silvers guards spoke up as he stepped forward. “This cave in must have also happened recently by the looks of it.” The guard stated, forcing silver to raise an eyebrow at him.

“Is that so? How in the empire's name do you know that?” He naturally question, not expecting his fellow guard to have any knowledge about this stuff.

“Well…” The guard began. “My uncle actually used to be a talented geologist. He taught me a lot of things during my foalhood. Like being able to judge a rocks age and or what it might be. Of course, I can never claim myself to be an expert in this field; quite the opposite in fact. But I do know enough to be able tell that this cave in isn’t really that old, in fact rather recent to be honest.” He answered, looking back at the pile of rubble with a curious expression.

This caused silver to hum. “I see, well in that case we might actual have found yet another piece of this grand puzzle. I would really love to start clearing this rubble to see what might await us on the other side. But we obviously lack both the pony power and time to do so. We might be better off reporting this to the emperor and trying our luck at the other sinkhole for easier access. This one seems to be a dead end at the moment.” Silver commented before turning himself around.

“Let’s get out of here before the snow has a chance to cover up the exit, and judging by how heavy it’s snowing outside, it won’t certainly be too long before that happens.” He added, again getting nods of acknowledgments from the guards behind him before they followed him back outside.

Unbeknownst to them. The wall of rubble denying them further access was not as thick as the crystal ponies have thought it was. With a simple changeling being able to listen in on their conversation. With the help of a tiny gap left into the hastily made rock wall.

The changeling quickly buzzed off deeper into the cave to inform the leading military figures and nobles about this. They might have garnered themselves a bit too much attention for the abduction of these crystal looking ponies.

They might have bitten off more than they can chew.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“Alright, that would be the last one.” A changeling guards stated before flying back down onto the ground after having hung another blue cocoon with a pony inside. Though not completely per say. Its head was still exposed and free to do whatever it wants while also being conscious. Same with the rest of his fellow ponies, who were hanging against the wall alongside them.

Why? Well because they’re all stallion of course. Something the Icelings don’t have much need for besides food purposes. Not so much with the mares, who have been taking away for breeding to help bolster their numbers. Without a queen, reproducing can be a bit tricky, especially when their birth rate ratio has a natural affinity towards male rather than producing females. For the purpose of having both strong workers and soldiers for any large hive.

A part of their biological nature that even the most skilled bio magician can’t really fix without resorting to full blown mutation methods.

So those that do eventually bare eggs with changeling females inside them are kept either close as local nurses, helpers, or nannies for all the nymph. Keeping them deep inside the hive in order to safeguard them. With the odd random exceptions of course.

Which is why, the female variety of these crystal ponies are much more useful for them. Seducing them and using them as breeders to help create changeling eggs with the highly fertile and adaptive changeling seeds.

They are actually being held in a completely different chamber all together. Trying to be convinced to breed, or risking the well-being of their male counterparts. Basically just using them as leverage tools, and perhaps for food sources too, as they are still changeling after all.

Though, living as exiles for so long and away from any queen allowed them to more or less adapt themselves to sustain on other means of food, such as certain fungi, and the consumption of meat. But love and other positive emotions will always be their main source of nourishments. Which is again one of the few reason as to why keeping their numbers up is rather difficult on their own. The changeling females sometimes lack the fertility they need to even bare eggs. Thanks to the lack of love.

Though besides not knowing the reason why they are hang up, and with the mares taken away. One, or rather many of the trapped crystal ponies where obviously not happy with their current situation as they woke up in. Especially the guards, who have long been stripped of both their armor and weapons for obvious reasons.

Though their outcries where of course short, except for one who hasn’t stopped ever since he woke up from his slumber.

“Let us out! If you think that our absent is going to go unnoticed then you are all very much mistaken.” A very angry looking crystal guard spat out while visible trying to break out of his cocoon. With predictable results of course.

This particular guard has been screaming like hell ever since he and many other woke up from their previously mentioned slumber. A sleep spell was caste on them prior to their capture, making the track to the hive less burdensome.

Many of them, of course, where at first confused and scared out of their wits. But some, primarily those from the guard, where rather quick in regaining their composure and glaring daggers at their captors while attempting to break out.

Which of course failed, that is why they are all still neatly packed inside their slimy prisons. Many where decent or rather smart enough to not antagonize their captors any further besides some glares. But one very loud mouth stallion has apparently not been given the memo in being subtle towards his jailers and not painting himself as a big red target.

Many of his comrades just groaned, as this one guy continued to demand the ridiculous. Even the changeling at this point simply decided to ignore this hothead joker of a pony and simply went on their marry ways without even giving the ranting stallion the satisfaction of attention. The stallion simple went on and on, until one of his officer finally had enough.

“For the love of the god can you bloody SHUT UP! I have enough of your constant bickering and threatening. I swear if I had one hoof free right now to move on my will, I would have long shoved it so far down your throat that if would have come out at the other end! Be bloody quite or I will ask our captors to actually make you.” The lieutenant shouted, giving the stallion the type of glare which was ready to kill if he had the chance to do so.

The pissed off stallion on the other hand just looked away and frowned. But thankfully took the warning of his superior seriously and finally shut his trap for the first time ever since he woke up. The lieutenant grumbled, before focusing back in to… well, doing nothing really.

“Great, in a way, private Picks is right. All we can do now is hope for some form of rescue while being stuck here. There are just too many aspects to take into consideration even if one of us managed to break out of their prison. Not really worth the overall risk if you ask me” The lieutenant thought, as he simply kept his gaze fixed at the two guards in front of him. Guarding the only exit out of this stone and ice chiseled room and keeping their pupil-less eyes fixed on him as well.

Creating a bit of a staring contest that the lieutenant quickly lost.

He had to admit though, that these so called changelings (or Icelings as they also sometimes refer themselves as) had an interesting architecture going on, with both their digging and chiseling skills. Not sure how, but he could have sworn that he saw one of these changelings using their long fangs to crave out these shaped and patterned which he sees everywhere around the room. All of this would be fairly interesting to see if there wasn’t this tiny problem of them acting as the captives of these pony-bug hybrids.

But then again, the luminescent lighting that these changeling where using wasn’t exactly enough for pony eyes. So he couldn’t exactly appreciate much of it, even if he wanted to.

Really, what else was he supposed to do while trapped and hang up against a wall inside a slimy blue cocoon made of…something. Panicking certainly doesn’t help and giving the captor the joy in watching them cry, beg or scream is something he and many others of his colleges were not exactly keen in giving them. Not so much for the civilians though, but then again they were kinda hold up inside their own prison chamber somewhere. So he personally doesn’t know what could have happening with them in comparison.

Hopefully something similar to their fates, same with the few mare that have been taken away to gods knows whe-

*Thong, thong*

Two very loud and distinguished thongs suddenly ranged out inside the prison which the lieutenant’s thoughts.

Everybody’s eyes were now glued to its source, as they all watched the two changeling guards collapse to the floor with very noticeable cracks on their black crystal helmets. To say that the row of crystal guard where both shocked and surprised would have been an understatement.

“Finally, started to get frustrated with the notion of being forced to sneak all this time without getting the chance of actually hit something. Feels good to hit someone on the head after…uhm…wait, what was I going to add to that?” The one responsible for the two knockouts commented, as she stood somewhat wobbly in between the doorway with the two unconscious changelings beside her. Leaving only one changeling left standing in the room, being just as shocked and surprise at this as everyone else.

“You there, get these ponies down or I will do more than just knock you out like your two comrades here. Try me, after this whole bullshit I am feeling quite ready to take the first soul down to its afterlife. So be smart and do as I say.” Thera openly threatened, or rather slurred a bit before pulling out her sword and pointing it at the last remaining changeling at a tilted angle.

This demand shook the changeling out of his petrified state however before he eventually started to glare at her, taking a battle stance and lowering his horn towards her.

Thera on the other end smirked at this, before readying herself with her own stance with her blade, though a bit out of whack. Though to her surprise, the next thing that changeling did was lighting up his horn before disappearing with a flash of blue. Confusing Thera for just a moment before she frowned.

“Huh…a coward, figures.” She mumbled before the actual purpose of the changeling retreat finally dawned on her. “Crap…he will most likely call in for help wherever he just teleported to.” She commented, mentally beating herself up for this slight error of foresight.

They have horn, just like unicorns. Which obviously means that they have magic capabilities and possibly even teleportation within their arsenal. How she has overlooked that one issue is beyond her.

But either way, Thera shook herself out of her thoughts and focused back at the task at hoof. She finally found the prisoners and that was all she wanted to accomplish. Finding them, leading them back outside and more or less get rewarded with a large sum of money to take home with her.

Or at least that was the idea. Though being mentally intoxicated doesn’t exactly garner the best ideas or expectations. But she made it this far so why not run the rest of the track and see what the finish line offers. One of her complains was that she was bored out of her mind, at least now she could say that she did something to medicate that boredom.

“Hey, can you perhaps cut us down from here? You look like someone who might be here to help.” The lieutenant openly asked.

Thera just mumbled something as a response before spreading her wings and making her way at the closest pod. With one precise slice with her blade, the pod split wide opened, which in turn caused its occupant to literally fall out of its grasp and fall down onto the cold stone floor with an audible thud and groan. The rest soon followed, one slice, one thud, one groan or yelp of surprise of pain with each and every freed guard.

Once Thera was done, she lowered herself back onto the ground while rubbing her still aching head. Her headache whas strong as ever, made even worse when she had to empty herself again on her way here at a secluded place.

She was really regretting it more and more for having drunk so much hard liquor at one single go.

“Couldn’t you have added a bit more fairness when freeing us? I almost lost a tooth by falling directly onto my muzzle.” The lieutenant complained while getting up and rubbing the left underside of his chin.

Thera as a response just rolled her eyes before turning herself away from the group. “Don’t be such a child, and besides, if you all don’t start moving your asses and grabbing yourself some weapons and gears, you will have a lot more pressing matters to worry about besides losing a single tooth. In case you haven’t seen it, one of the changeling guard actually teleported himself away to most likely get reinforcements to stop us. So you better get yourself in gear or back into these cocoons with you.” She stated before wobbling herself back towards the door which the lieutenant notice.

“Wait a minute… are you… are you drunk?” The officer asked curiously while raising an eyebrow.

Thera of course ignored the question as she was more focused on peeking out into the hall for coming threats and other changeling alike. Because besides guards, she also come across some rather basic looking changeling which seem to be simple workers. And there where a lot of them, certainly more than guards as far as she has witnessed.

The lieutenant sighed, before looking around himself and spotting the spears the two changeling guard dropped. They might be made of pure obsidian, but a weapon was a weapons and was certainly better than nothing.

“You two, take their spears and back up… uhm…”

“Thera” She quickly introduced herself while still gazing out into the hall.

“Well yes, take the spears and give Thera some backup in case more of these changeling guards come flying or galloping down the hallway. The rest of us in the meantime shall scout around the room to see if anything here might be of use. Now let’s hurry.” He swiftly ordered, getting nods from the two appointed guards while the rest immediately went on in looking about in the chamber for anything useful to take. Spying rock carved shelves and containers scattered about inside the chamber.

To their disappointment though, all of these storage units seemed to be either empty or filled with useless junk or items which where an enigma to all of them in terms of what it is or what it is used for.

There wasn’t even a basic stick, paddle or pole for them to use. Which was just beyond frustrating.

“Blast, can’t say I am very surprised with the fact that this room might have been empty. This is a prison after all and not some form of armory or storage room.” He cursed before calling out for his fellow guards.

“Let’s go then, we already wasted enough time as it is. Let’s just hope that we don’t come across any patrols or guards who are looking for us. Let’s move.” He barked out.

The rest simply followed, before Thera swiftly decided to take the lead as the entire group left the room and pushed into a large empty hallway.

Despite the somewhat gloomy esthetic of these halls, thanks to the limited lighting of wall covered luminescence and whatever else the rest was, it was still somewhat clear to see that this hallway was boasting more than just one room. Easily deduced by the many, many entry arches dotting the hall from both sides.

“Have you looked into these rooms already? I mean you probably must have if you managed to sneak your way towards.” The lieutenant asked while gazing down the hall.

“Huh, what?...Uh no, no I haven’t. I actually came from up there.” Thera answered by pointing a hoof up towards the ceiling which the officer followed.

“Oh, must be some kind of a ventilation shaft by the looks of it.” He stated while looking at a pony sized hole way up on the curved roof of the ceiling.

He shook his head. “Anyway, in that case we better check out these rooms as we go along. Who knows, one of them might actually garner something useful, or even better, harboring the other prisoners. Can’t obviously leave them behind if we do come across them.” He added, before moving down the hall with the rest quickly following.

“Wait, there is more of you down here? I thought that it was just you guys.” Thera question as she followed along. Again somewhat wobbly but this time the lieutenant decided to not point that out a second time.

Plus now that she was close he could actually smell the alcohol coming off her. Making him both mentally groan and regard her in awe at the fact that she managed to get this far while being physically and mentally unfit to do so.

But then again, Thestral metabolism might be different compared to his. So a lot of things might be possible.

The lieutenant nods. “Yes, yes there is a lot more down here then just us. If we are going to attempt to escape this place then we might as well try and free the rest as well. It is both my duties as a guards and an act on my own morals. No pony should be left behind if we have a chance to free them as well.” He explained as they went on. Many of his comrades peeking into every room they passed along the way just as instructed.

Again to their disappointments, all of the room so far where just as empty and similar in layout as the one they just left. Making it very clear that this part of the hive must have been just the dungeon area and nothing more. But at least it also means that the rest of the crystal ponies where being held up here as well. It’s just a matter of scouting out every possible room they pass by on their way out of here.

Carefully of course.

“I think we are getting some company soon, If I am not mistaken.” Thera casually commented as her ears suddenly perked up.

“Really, already? How can you be so…”The lieutenant tried to argue before he too suddenly picked something up within these empty halls.

The very distinct echo of buzzing wings and clambering hooves off into the distance.

Where exactly it was coming from was uncertain, but for now it seems that the search has to be put on hold. Right now they are in the worst position that they could possibly be in. Lost, naked and certainly outnumbered. Not to mention being deep inside enemy territory to boot.

An open fight in this state is something nobody wants, besides Thera, but hey, she's drunk.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

“Your highness! Your highness!” A guard came blundering into the throne room where the Emperor was currently holding up council meeting with all the major noble families from across the city.

One of which being Cid himself of course.

The reason as to why the emperor himself was holding this council, was because of all the brand new changes and legislation he has drafted over a couple of night to get them ready for this very day.

The empire was somewhat old and out of date when it came to certain rules and method, especially towards their industries and production capabilities. This obviously needed to be fixed if the city itself was going to have any chance to stand up for itself against its much larger neighbors.

Basically giving the crystal ponies a huge technological, industrial and even magical edge compared to all of its neighbors or rivals.

Numbers aren’t everything after all.

“Yes, what is it?” Mateus casually stated while giving the random guard his attention.

The guard gave off a short bow before relaying his message. “Your highness, Captain Silver Sword and his fellow guards have managed to find something out at the snow, and according to their believes, it relates to the disappearance of the other ponies.” The guard announced.

Everybody within the throne room started to murmur to one another quietly after the news was said. The emperor rubbed his chin at this before giving the guard the hoof gesture to continue on with his message.

The guard nods. “According to the information, the captain and his comrades found a series of recently formed sinkholes out in the snow. All pretty recent and not too far apart from one another. Though…” He paused for a bit. ”There is a very intriguing problem with all of them.” The guard stated while momentarily darting his eyes across the room.

“Oh” The emperor began. “And what issue might that be?” He asked.

“Well…”The guard started. “All of these sinkholes had tunnel in them that seemed to lead in the same general direction from one another. Even more intriguing is the fact that every single one of them where blocked off by a cave in, which seemed to have also been recently formed. Basically, all of this unnatural coincidences are quite…suspicious to say the least. Though this also means that neither of them out there have the current means in getting themselves past these walls of rubble as they both lack the proper equipment and pony power. So the Captain wished to personally request for both the necessary equipment and a lot more guards to help with clearing out these caves.” The guard stated, before giving off a quiet sigh afterwards.

This caused another quiet wave of murmurs within the assembly of nobles while the emperor again just rubbed his chin in though. He eventually looked over to Ruby at this side.

“Ruby, I would like you to take over from this point on as I am needed somewhere else it seems.” He openly stated and shocking Ruby in the process.

“What? But I can’t… also where is your highness going anyway… are you… are you really planning on going out in the-” She stuttered before getting cut off.

“Yes, yes I am going out into the snow to see their findings for myself. Just read out the notes to the letter and everything will be done. Now If you excuse me…” The emperor stated before suddenly disappearing with a flash, which almost forced Ruby to fall of the thrones elevated platform.

With the head honcho gone, all of the rooms attention quickly shifted towards her, which in turn made her feel both small and incredible intimidated.

She is the royal secretary and assistance. Not a public speaker.

“Uhm…” Ruby nervously stated while looking down at the assembly of some of the richest and most powerful families within the city.

“Well uhm…” She tried again, before looking behind herself and seeing the large stack of papers neatly places next to the throne.

She immediately started scouting through the pile to search for the last topic the emperor was talking about before the interruption accrued. Which didn’t went so well as expected.

“You suck.” Someone within the crowd shouted, which in turns caused her to whimper a bit while covered in a seas of papers.

Why did she doze off in the middle of the council meeting?

Chapter 16: The Beast enters the Belly

View Online

Chapter 16: The Beast enters the Belly

Edited by: Lazy Coyote

Silver Sword was pacing back and forth inside his tent as the storm raged on outside. Many a thought were plaguing the young captain mind, not to mention he was feeling quite impatient. The more they linger the more time they waste when it comes to locating these missing ponies and bringing them back to the empire. The fact that a snow storm was raging outside as well was not making him feel any better about his chances. Most of the sinkholes they have discovered so far had already been snowed and iced over. If it wasn’t for the clearing work of his fellow guards with the sinkhole they were currently camping near, then it was possible that this particular opening into the underworld would have been lost as well.

These weren’t the only problems bothering him at the moment though.

“Even the few scouts that I sent out to keep a lookout for anything haven’t return yet. If it wasn’t for this bloody snow storm then this whole ordeal would certainly be a lot more…” Silver sword tried to complain, before a sudden flash behind him quickly stopped him from finishing his sentence.

He let out yelp of surprise before swiftly turning himself around and drawing his sword on instinct.

His surprise quickly turned into shock however when he realized just who his blade was pointing at. He immediately dropped his sword before bowing.

“Your highness! I…I certainly didn't expect you to personally come here after I sent those reports!” He stuttered, before raising himself and looking quite nervous. “I…I apologize for having drawn my sword at your presence your highness. I promise it won’t ever happened again. I swear.” He added, before bowing once more in an apologetic manner.

Mateus on the other hand just waved his apology off as it was, before getting straight to the point. He came here to get some answers for himself, not for his guards to constantly bend over for him and sugar coat this chin with…well…sugar.

“Spare your apologies for a later date captain. I personally came here to lead this operation myself and finally get some answers.” The emperor announced, which made Silver perk up with surprise.

Though that surprise was swiftly dashed when he remembered the secondary purpose of his report.

“Oh, did his highness also brought the requested pony power and equipment as listed?” Silver question, feeling quite happy that things could finally get a move on for once. Especially after all of these recent setbacks.

The emperor shook his head. “No, there is no need for that.” He casually answered which made Silver confused.

“Really? But…but then how are we…”Silver tried to ask again before getting cut off by his highness yet again.

“Simple, I can do a much better job in busting a hole through something then any medieval equipment or pickaxes can. Just show me where this blockade of yours is and I will show you what I mean.” He again casually stated before exiting the tent.

Silver just sighed, but quickly followed the Emperor outside the tent where the storm was still raging. The roof of his tent already covered in several heavy looking layers of snow and ice. The reason why his tent hasn’t fully collapsed yet is thanks to its crystal made supports and beams.

Lightweight and very strong at the same time, especially when enchanted with extra strength.

Either way, once outside Silver wasted no time in leading the emperor towards the nearby hole, where a couple of guards were stationed around for aid and security reasons. All of which began quickly saluting or bowing towards the emperor as he casually passed by them before standing right at the edge of the hole.

More guards could be seen down there. Guards which were busy trying to keep the sinkhole clear from any more additional snow or debris via shovel, buckets and ropes to send them upwards.

“Well this is it your highness. This is one of the holes I wrote about on my report. All of them have a tunnel which are all suspiciously blocked off, seemingly just recently by a cave in or by some other means. I am positive that these sinkholes must have something to do with the recent disappearance of both the miners and crystal guards. We just need to get past the rubble to be sure and confirm this theory. Easier said than done, as I have also stated.” Silver explained, gesturing down towards the hole while reciting this towards his ruler.

The emperor on the other hand just hummed as he watched the guards go about their work. After a while he eventually perked back up on his original thought before stepping over the edge and gently levitating himself down. Much to the surprise of Silver and everyone who was watching.
Once at the bottom, the emperor started to make his way towards the aforementioned cave. Once more the guards bowing or saluting left and right as he passed them all by.

“Wait your highness!” Silver called out from above before he starting to quickly jump down from platform to platform to reach the bottom. Platforms which had only recently been placed against the sinkholes walls made of compressed snow or rolled down boulders.

Once at the bottom, he quickly galloped after his ruler, who was just casually strolling his way into the cave without a care in the world.

Stress can summon up wrinkles after all.

Once deep inside, both Silver and Mateus eventually came face to face with the cave in that Silver was talking about earlier. This one being a lot larger than the first he came across, due to the fact that this tunnel was a lot taller and wider.

“Well this is it.” Silver announced while gesturing at the wall of rubble in front of him.

“These cave ins are pretty much present on every sinkhole and tunnel we have come across some far. All of them leading to a dead end such as this with no clear or easy way to unblock them. Which is why I personally requested for more pony power and equipment in the first place. To get one of them cleared quickly so that we can see what lies behind them.” Silver stated, before turning his head to the right towards the emperor.
The emperor on the other hand was just silent, gazing up and down along the wall of rocks and broken off boulders and humming to himself.

“Stand back. I am going to destroy the wall and give us passage into whatever it is that may lay beyond it. Be ready for it, and go out and inform your guards to equip themselves once the deed is done. I have a feeling that there is more down there then just your aforementioned missing ponies.” The emperor casually stated, which again forced the poor captain into a spiral of confusion before simply nodding to the emperor’s request.

“As you wish your highness. Please do be careful with whatever it is you are going to do. Summoning up an avalanche via an underground explosion is very much a possibility now thanks to the ever increasing level of snow above us. We might lose more than just what we already lost so far if that happens.” Silver eventually responded.

“I am very much aware of the risk here Captain, which is why I am planning to contain this explosion as much as I can to mitigate such possibilities. Just get out of here, or watch under your own peril. Either would be just fine with me.” Mateus responded before quickly focusing back at the wall of rubble and pointing the tip of his staff right at it.

A vortex of energy suddenly formed around the tip of his staff which immediately prompted the captain to stare on out of curiosity rather than heed the Emperors warnings. His curiosity promptly turned into surprise yet again when a swirling ball of pure magical energy swiftly formed on the very center of this vortex and began quickly growing bigger with each passing second.

Silver had certainly never seen such type of magic before, and it clearly showed with his expression and the overall status he was effected with. Once the swirling ball of energy was about the size of a ponies head the staff fired. Sending the fiery swirling ball of magic directly towards the wall before getting stopped and sticking right onto its surface, much to the captains continued sense of confusion.

His confusion swiftly turned into a yelp when the ball exploded into a massive fireball. Illuminating the entire cave with its brilliant flash and sending tiny chunks of debris pretty much everywhere. The entire cave shook for just a second, before everything quickly returned into a rather peaceful and serene state once more.

Once the dust settled, Silver was given a front row seat to the damage that this spell had caused to the cave itself. Only to be met with a scene of perfection when he saw that the only things damaged, or should he say “gone”, was the very wall which once was there.

Gone, unblocked, and finally revealing more of the tunnel beyond its form. Confirming Silvers theory but also giving him a sense of awe at the sheer precision of all of this.

He didn’t even felt much of a shockwave during the explosion.

“There, unclogged. Now I would say that is it high time for you to get your man and be ready for an expedition further into this cave. Oh, and also tell them to bring their weapons as well. I can easily sense more than just our souls in a certain parameters. These once further down being quite different to the once you all have. So again get ready.” Mateus instructed.

Silver just nodded before turning himself around and galloping out of the cave to relay the Emperor's request to everyone.

He wasn’t particularly sure what the Emperor meant by his mention of sensing souls, but he was obviously not going to question it after having both seen and heard what he was capable of.

Silver swiftly gathered up his fellow guards, before joining up to follow the emperor. Only for Silver to find him making his way into the darkness of the tunnel alone. Much to the dismay of him and the rest of his comrades.
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“What in the world was that?” A changeling stated once the tremors subsided.

Everybody, including Chipper were frantically looking around themselves after the sudden earthquake ended. Leaving the barracks in a state of both shock and confused.

“What the…what in the foremother’s name was that? An earthquake? A cave in or a landslide?” She openly wondered to herself as whispers started emitting from every changeling around her.

It was especially alarming knowing that this region of the world was known to be rather earthquake free, with the closest continental folds or volcanos being hundreds of Kilometers away from where they are. So basically, such tremors should be impossible as far as she knows. Even a large avalanche happening above shouldn’t be able to create such a ruckus, given just how far away they are from the actual surface.

Overall, this sudden vibration of the ground, walls and ceiling were very worrisome indeed.

“I say that someone should travel upwards and see what might have cause these sudden quakes. If they don’t hail from any natural origins then it must be artificial. Like from a giant creature or invading surface dwellers.” One changeling guard announced while looking at the assembly of other guards around him.

“You.” He pointed at Chipper. “Freshling, you take these tunnels over there and see what might be happening closer to the surface. Your job is to keep watch anyway. So uphold your duty and go up there.” He sternly ordered, pointing his hoof at an ice sealed tunnel to the far end of the barracks hallway.

Basically, their version of doors down here. Using walls of thick ice that they conjure up with their magic to make a quick and easy seal of something and can also be quickly thawed out if need be.

Chipper was somewhat reluctant at first but still nodded. She knew the consequences that could follow for disobeying a superiors orders, especially for a freshling like it. The worst-case scenario she knows off would be to banishment from the hive for being a “liable for their survival”.

The last thing these exiled changelings needed where those unable to lift their own weight for the rest of the hive in such a harsh and scares environment.

But besides those risks, it still didn’t stopped her for questioning the obvious. “A-alone? Wouldn’t it be better if…if somebody would…would come along with me…in case it might be…a monster?” She questioned, imagines of a massive snow worms entering her mind. They are by far the biggest predators roaming the northern tundra and mountains. Having both tough skin and sharing a high resistance to any form of magic, unless when its fire based.

And fire spells are something that changeling unfortunately lack.

The guard sighed. “Fine, in that case you there. “He pointed at another changeling guard who was about to remove his gear.” You will accompany this female here to the surface tunnels and check what might be the cause these tremors. We reportedly already have a prison break going on at the lower levels, so the last thing we all need right now are more problems. Otherwise the head captain is going to have our heads for not doing our jobs. Now get moving.” He ordered once more, making the aforementioned changeling groan before placing his helmet back on.

And not a moment to soon as another tremor suddenly rocked the entire facility.

“And bloody hurry too, this one actually felt a lot closer than the first. I would say that it is indeed something.” He added.

Chipper shakily nods before quickly grabbing her spear from her under her cot and following the better geared guard to the elevated platform where the frozen entrance was overlooking the hall.

The guard quickly worked his magic, thawing out the wall of Ice blocking them before passing through. Allowing them easy access into the maze like tunnel that were ahead of them, leading up towards the surface.

“Alright, let's just get this done so that I can finally enjoy my off hours and head to the mess hall for some food and rest.” The guard leading the expedition commented as he stepped forward.

“Off hours…but there is an actual prison break happening on the other end of the hive, and all you can think off is to just have some food and then rest?” Chipper stated, both shocked and confused in how laid back he seemed.

The changeling shrugged. “Why not, I am not part of the division which is responsible for keeping an eye on any possibly prisoners or cattle’s. If they screw up over there, well, then it is their problem. Not mine. Simple as that.” He stated as the two continued to climb up the slight incline of this tunnel. Trotting around Ice crystals and minding stalagmites along the floor.

The Duo where about to round a corner at the end of the incline, when all of the sudden their were meant with a rather unexpected sight. Outsider, a whole bunch of them. One of which was even dazzling in complete gold, not just its armor but its fur too.

Both groups stopped in their tracks, all of them staring at one another in complete surprise except for the golden one who looked fairly indifferent.

“Uhm…” Chipper simply responded as she was at a loss. Her brain drawing a total blank. Which cannot exactly be said with her comrade to her left. As he flights, and fight response quickly kicked in after a few seconds have passed.

Certainly not the smartest thing to do.

“Intruders, we have invading intruders!” He screamed before he quickly turned himself around in an attempt to flee.

The key world here is attempt, as he didn’t really managed to get far before being snared by an unseen force and dragged backwards towards the intruders he was planning to flee from. He was though eventually turned upright in mid air before coming face to face with a golden furred face and with deep purple eyes.

“What an interesting specimen. Equine in shape, but looking more like an anthropoid from the outside, judging by its chitin covered body and very obvious looking insect wings. Truly fascinating.” He commented, sporting the smoothest and most gentle sounding voice he had ever heard in his life. But also holding a level of both undenied authority and sheer knowledge behind it.

Clearly the voice of a leading monarch. The most convincing one he had heard so far.

One of the other outside stepped up. “Be careful your highness. These creatures have fangs. It doesn’t take a lot of imagination as to what these fangs are used for. Not to mention the horns on their heads as well.” The outside started, sporting both a purple mane and gray fur respectively.

The golden unicorn subtly shook his head. “Nonsense their captain. I have certainly dealt with being that had WAY longer and much sharper fangs then this. Plus, he won't be able to move anyway while being snared in my magic. He won’t be able to move a single muscle, besides breathing of course. Don’t want this fine specimen to die before I can carefully examine it of course. Here.” He stated before suddenly moving the paralyzed guard to one of the other outsiders behind him. “Take care of him will ya? Oh, and don’t worry about him making use of his horn. I have also cast a Silence curse on him. He won’t be able to channel a single spell while under the curse.” He requested before letting go.

Two of the invaders nodded, pulling out a set of robes from around their barrels and quickly getting to work. Bounding the poor changeling without hesitation.

Chipper on the other hand didn’t need to be bounded or paralyzed whatsoever, as her body did it for her thanks to her overall shock and fear this this situation. Her trainer has yet to fully prepare her on what to do in a situation like this. Normally she is trained to simply keep watch and quickly alert anyone if something like this actually takes place.

The reality is that she already knew that a chance to escape what pretty much void at this point. Judging by how quickly her fellow comrade got stopped before he could even get far.

So what are her chances in comparison to actually succeed where her better trained comrade failed.

Knowing this, she simply did the next best thing. She bend herself down, clapping her forehooves around her head while closing her eyes.

“I surrender, please don’t kill me. I am to young to die…and to unimportant as well. I am not even a fully fletched guard yet.” She stuttered, hoping that her submissive stance and plead for mercy is going to save her life this day and not end her up splattered all over wall like a squashed bug.

The golden unicorn raised an eyebrow at this but didn’t do anything else much to her surprise.

She dared to open her eyes. Looking up towards towards the unicorn with both fearful and slightly confused eyes.

“Tell me, are there more of you kind down here?” The unicorn calmly asked which was confusing chipper greatly. Though her fear still prevailed.

She just subconsciously nods, not really thinking much at the moment as she only wanted to keep herself save and alive by not angering the once who looked obviously a lot better armored and equipped then she is. Not to mention have the numerical advantage too.

These are stallions right, maybe if she presents herself to them, maybe they wouldn’t torture her to much or maybe even allow her too…

“Well then, in that case please lead me to the rest of your kin. I personally would like to talk to them about something. Something related to some missing kin of ours, and the possibility that they might be here. Generally, just a diplomatic talk, nothing more.” The unicorn calmly stated, not changing or switching his tone or expression. Which made it incredibly difficult to read his true intentions or thought.

Regardless, Chipper again simply nodded, before slowly getting up on all fours before looking over her shoulder. The hive itself was just down the incline which only took her and her companion to travel through around 10 minutes or so. Which obviously meant that the hive itself wasn’t that far off. Which also meant that her companions screams must have been surly heard by some of the other guards down below. Or so she hoped. If that was the case, then perhaps leading them down there would actually be perfect. This tunnel does lead directly into one of the many guard barracks around the hive. Filled with many guards. And form what she could count, these outsider where only numbering around 6 or 7, not including the golden unicorn.

So this might actually be the chance to follow her instincts, while at the same time doing her job. Leading the enemy into a trap and maybe even gaining a bit of recognition for it. Her foremothers know that she desperately needs that, not just to make her training a bit more easier, but to also give herself a bit of a confident boost. Something she has been severely lacking lately.

She eventually looked back. “Well…ye-yes of course I can…uhm…lead you to the rest of my…uhm…kin. It's…actually not that far from…where we are.” She stuttered while doing a pretty good job in acting all scared and hiding her true intention with it.

That is because she truly was feeling incredibly nervous. Especially when the now bound and fully gagged changeling guard on top of one of the outsiders was glaring at her and mumbling something into his cloth.

“Well then lead the way.” The unicorn casually answered.

She gulped and nodded, before taking the lead. Back around the corner and back down into the incline. Out walking and stepping over the same ice crystal and stalagmites as she did before.

“Its…it’s just down this incline. Its…it’s not that far.” She stated as she continued to lead the group further down the lightly steep tunnel and back into the main hall of the barracks.

All she can hope now is for the guards down there to be ready for the intruders. Which in turn would allow her to hopefully slip by in the ensuing action.

Another quirk she has is that she is not that good of a fighter either. Even more so now that she dropped her only weapon back at the top of the tunnel.

Chipper's spirit quickly rose again though when she finally spotted the exit at the end. She even went so far as to gallop her way down to it. A move that could have possibly had her in the same position as her partner, but thank the heavens it didn’t.

“Alright, here we are.” She announced after reaching the bottom first. She smiled to herself after she saw that a lot of her fellow guard had heard her partner's screams and had readied themselves with both armor, weapons and magic.

Some of them even buzzing in the air to have a much better shot at the invaders if a fight does break out.

“I knew it. I knew that this was some form of trap!” The purple haired shouted before quickly drawing his weapon from his scabbard. With his hooves none the less, something which ponies shouldn’t be able to do. At least from chippers knowledge. But then again, these equine hardly look like regular ponies to her in how shiny and...crystalline they look?

A little detail which Chipper managed to miss. Mostly because she was focused more in preserving her shell instead of worrying about unimportant details.

Either way, the rest of his fellow kin quickly follow. All of them drawing their blades in front of the horde despite their obvious disadvantage here. The changelings did the same, readying their spears and magic respectively.

Though curiously enough, their golden leader seemed rather unfazed or uninterested at this sudden dilemma. To say that Chipper would have been suspicious at this would have been the truth. But once more, she was more focused in preserving her chitin then really giving her intuitions any thought or mind at the moment. Despite the fact that the unicorn's calm expression was summoning up a certain memory inside her skull about a nymphhood friends of her past who was having similar expression to his whenever bullies where trying to...well...bully her and the rest of the younglings.

He usually had such expressions whenever he was either expecting or planning something which would get them out of sticky situation. But again, Chipper was more concerned in getting her jet black flank out of the way instead of exercising her thoughts and suspicions any further.

Chipper was about to sneak out of the way when one of the changeling guards in front of her started to speak.

“HA, foolish surface dwellers. I do not know what your business is down here. But if you thing that you all are going to escape this then you are marginally mistake...”The changeling was about to finish, when the golden Unicorn up on front suddenly pointed his staff at the horde without warning. Forcing everyone to brace themselves on instinct, especially when the tip was giving off a quick blink.

Though much to chippers confusion and pretty much everyone else, nothing initially happened afterwards. The room was momentarily filled with confusion before the same changeling from before began to snicker before changing to a glare.

“Alright enough of this. Everybody, go get me these...”

“Indeed. This certainly is enough for me as well.” The golden unicorn suddenly stated before a blue light suddenly appeared right under them.

Her eyes immediately went wide when she realized that the large group of guards were suddenly standing right on top a massive crest which appeared right beneath then. Shining and sparkling with arcane powers with the runes and cryptic writings within its line moving and swirling about, which Chipper has never seen or even heard of before.

What was even more alarming on Chipper's part, were the small sparks it was giving off. Something which a lot of changelings down below also noticed. Even the lead changeling himself who first looked down onto to his hooves before looking back up with a sudden sense of realization washing over him.

He didn’t even have the chance to utter a single word before the crest suddenly activated. Flashing Massive arcs of electricity all across the hall and pretty much hitting everyone standing on top or even hovering near it.

The room was soon filled with nothing but the flashes and the thundering sounds of electricity. Even managing to drown out the screams of the poor caught inside of it. The thundering arcs where even so strong, that you could even see the skeletal structure of any unfortunate changeling within its wrath. Turning this terrifying situation into a downright horrifying one.

Chipper was again paralyzed with both shock and fear. Right in front of her an entire regiment of guards was being pulverized with just one spell. A giant magical rune which this golden unicorn managed to cast without the use of his horn or any from of concentration or warning. Even his calm expression hasn’t changed.

Who is this golden unicorn?

Besides her, the group of outsiders behind their leader were also quite shocked. All of them simply gazing at the horrific light show in front of them. Watching as these changelings where being fried mercilessly.

Though as quickly as this started, it also ceased just as fast with the rune eventually fading away along with its magic. Several heavy thuds could be heard echoing throughout the hall as each and everybody, both already on the ground and in the air dropped down to the floor one by one before bathing the room in a haunting silence and a wretched stench of burned flesh and smoke. Once the last sparks had withered away the damage and death toll that this one attack has caused finally sinked in.

If Chipper wasn’t terrified before then she certainly was now. In fact, she was so heavily in shock at this that she couldn’t even feel her own fear. This huge death scene is pretty much accomplished something which she previously has never thought even was thing.

This shocked her to the point of feeling numb. She wasn’t particularly sure of this was either a good thing or a bad thing. Though one thing was sure.

“It's a good thing that I didn’t managed to slip by in time as I was hoping I could. Otherwise I would surely be one of the unlucky ones to be caught in that devastating trap. By the foremothers, thank you all for my tendency to hesitate sometimes.” She thought to herself as her lips where far too jittery to even from a single noise or sound.

Same goes for her body though, most notably her legs as they all felt wobbly.

Though to make herself feel a little bit better though, she wasn’t the only one who was dealing with the after shock of what just happened.

“By the gods above, a whole regiment of at least...50 of these creatures has just been decimated just like that. Dear gods above preserve us.” One of the guards behind him stated, before shaking his head.

Chipper's comrade though wasn’t doing that much better. Looking quite pale in his gag covered face which is a feat on its own given the jet black chitin which changeling have.

“Well then...”The golden unicorn started. "Would you then be kind to lead us towards your leader? I am very anxious in discussing something very important with them. Something in regards to the missing soldiers and workers I sent out to the mountain. I know that they are here. Call it...intuition if you will.” He stated, which in turn forced chipper to look at him with chattery teeth and wide eyes.

“Uhm...”She began. Her blue shining eyes darting everywhere and nowhere as she tried to think about the request she was offered. The keyword here was tried. As her mind was quite hindered with all the different thoughts, ideas, and emotions running through her center of self-conscious.

To say that her mind was a mess at the moment was an understatement. But a quick gaze at her comrade pretty much told her everything she needed to know right now.

The changeling on one of the outsiders back was nodding towards her. Agreeing to the unicorns request, despite the fact that he was just as mentally panicked as she was. But then again, he was a bit older and higher ranked, and therefore it would make some serious sense from her perspective that he might know more than she does. Though who of these two has the most confident in this situation is still up for debate. But again, someone has to make a smart decision here and the only one capable of doing that was her.

And for her, the smartest decision to do was to simply accept the golden unicorns offer and just lead him to the changeling nobles residing deep within the hearth of the hive.

It might be stupid to do so. But it was even more stupid in not allowing a changeling killing mad stallion his will. Even more so when she takes into consideration that this stallion managed to kill so many changelings in one go.

This unicorn must surely be a very powerful individual. It doesn’t take a genius to notice that, plus...now that she thinks about this even more...he does also radiate a certain level of authority and dominance. Something which intimidated Chipper even more, going along with her fear.

She quickly nods. “Y-yes...yes of course I…I can certainly do that...its...its just this way...down the hall and a...couple of ramps and stairs further down...where the noble quarters are.” Chipper stated, trying to be a quite and as subtle as possible to not provoke him.

The keyword again was subtle, as her stuttering was making it rather difficult to do so.

“Excellent. Please do show the way then. Also...”The emperor began with a pause.

"Make sure to send a mental note to any guards nearby we might cross. I know for a fact that your species is telepathic in nature. I know that because I have been probing your mind while you were busy thinking on your answer. Do not worry though. I haven’t bothered to look for anything else while doing so...not that it would interest me anyways.” He again casually stated. Causing chippers eyes to go wide once more at the fact that he had invaded her mind just now.

Again, something which shouldn’t be. As changeling minds are know to be the toughest to break through.

She again just nods...before quickly shaking her head instead after she remembered something. “I...I can’t do that. My...My hive link isn’t as strong as that of the noble changeling or the higher officers of the guard...I am just a simple changeling drone and more trained to simply received mental messages instead of sending them...I...I can easily do the first but not the latter.” She apologized, hoping that her natural disability isn’t going to get her killed right then and there.

The unicorn just shrugged. With his expression, if that was even a thing. “Well in that case no matter then. But I would still like for you to lead us to these noble so that I can have a much more civilized conversation with them. So again, if you please. You lead and we shall just follow.” The unicorn once again requested.
Again Chipper just nodded, before just doing exactly what has been asked of her. Leading the way down the elevation and giving her best effort in making a large bow around the pile of scorched bodies and not giving them her attention. Otherwise she might just either throw up or break down, and the smell of burning flesh and smoke wasn’t exactly making it easy.

“Shouldn’t we maybe send one of us back to the surface as request for possibly reinforcements?” Chipper managed to hear from one of the pony guards behind her as she tried her best to not look at the pile.

“No, I don’t think it is needed, now with the emperor being with us.” The purple maned stallion responded.

This caused Chipper to stop for just a second at the realization that this unicorn behind her was actually an Emperor. A monarch, a major leading figure of a nation, or perhaps judging by his title, an empire.

Though if it is an empire, then is certainly isn’t any nearby empire of nations which she is aware off. But then again, she is hardly aware of anything outside the hive as most knowledge about the outside world is shared mostly among the nobles or higher ups within the guard.

So with that she shouldn’t really dwell to much on these though and just simply focus on getting this outsider where they wanna go without them causing more death and chaos. Well more like their emperor.

Well at least this little mental side distraction has done its job in allowing poor little Chipper here to avoid any major physical and visual contact with the mass of dead changeling behind her. Though she could tell that her partner wasn’t doing as well as her as he was whimpering behind her.

All she can hope now that she would be able to lead them quickly towards their desired destination without any guards crossing them. As unlikely as that may be. But then again, there is reportedly a large prison break going on at the other side of the hive, which means that most of the guards attention would be focused over there instead in this section.

Or at least that was her hopes. To bad that her hopes where eventually squandered the moment she and her little group managed to leave the barracks floors proper and where trotting their way through one of the main corridors which would lead them directly into the more residential area of the hive. Where all of the simple changelings and drones where living.

On the first corner which Chipper had to take. She immediately found herself getting rammed by something or someone who was galloping around the corner at full speed. Knocking her off her hooves and sending her crashing into the closest wall to her left.

“Bloody hell. Watch out how you are trying to stand in my way next time. At least the other came at me with weapons drawn, instead of just presenting their whole body to stop me.” Someone complaint, before Chipper slowly but surely lost consciousness after her head made contact with the wall.

It was a good thing that she was actually wearing her helmet this time, otherwise she would have surly surrendered more from that impact instead of just getting herself knocked out thanks to both impact itself, and her overreaching levels of stress she was feeling until then.

Good, at least now it meant that she won't have to explain herself to any of her higher ups or nobles which would most likely question as to how so many changelings died from her branch while being basically the only survivor of them.

She can just claim that she was knocked out and presumed dead by the enemy.

Chapter 17: Expanding his Domain (re-edit)

View Online

Chapter 17: Expanding his Domain

Proofread by: Lazy Coyote

Looked over by: Scytherind

“Wait...is that Lady Thera?” Silver asked after he re-sheathed his sword once again.

Being deep inside hostile territory really makes someone jumpy, especially in a situation where someone or something could come running in from around a corner. In fact, now that he thinks about it, he should really keep his sword drawn at all time just to be sure. But then again, it would mean that he would be walking around down here on just three legs. Doable, but far from comfortable, no matter how much you train yourself to walk and fight on just three legs.

But either way he doubts that he really needs to be so incredibly vigilant down here with the Emperor at his side. It was still rather shocking to think that he managed to decimate so many of these bug things with just one simply spell. Granted it was a very large spell by the looks of it, but still. Now he can tell with certainty as to how he managed to best Sombra so easily.

Making him feel both respect and slight fear towards his ruler.

The aforementioned Mare shook her head, before focusing her attention at the group in front of her. Squinting her eyes a bit as they seemed unfocused at first.

“Oh...its the golden boy and the shiny brigade.” She commented before rubbing her head and hissing in pain, not minding the fact that she just had insulted an Emperor and his escorts.

Luckily for her though, this particular Emperor doesn’t seem to care for formalities that much. As he seemed to be more occupied with something other then her. Like that band of crystal ponies that suddenly rounded the corner at the other end of the hall at full speed and sprinted their way over. All looking fairly frantic and somewhat exhausted.

“It seems we already found our missing workers and guards. Wonderful, this has certainly saved us a lot of time by looking for them ourselves. Just marvelous timing.” The emperor stated, as he watched the large group of ponies make their way toward him and the rest.

“By the gods above. Look, it's the Emperor himself and reinforcements.” One of the ponies leading the group shouted as they came galloping closer.

The guards behind the Emperor readied their blades once more. Fully expecting a band of pursuers to tail these group of escapes as should be the norm with escapes. The simply workers and civilians in particular seemed to look the worst. Not being trained for long continues gallops for long distances.

The lead pony stopped in front of the Emperor and the rest of his escorts after he finally reached them.

“Your highness. It is...it is not save here. A large group of changeling guards are after us as we speak. They are close by.” The stallion stated in between huffs before looking over his shoulder at the distinct echoes of buzzing wings and beating hooves which suddenly appeared afterwards.

“By the damned of the underworld. They are already here.” The stallion frantically stated, before quickly looking back at this ruler.

“Quick your highness, this isn’t safe anymore. We need to reach the nearest path back to the surface. For both your safety and all of these civilians behind me.” He added, sounding rather desperate.

The his surprise, the emperor simply shook his head lightly. “Nonsense. I have personally come here to consult with the leaders of this species and perhaps come up with an...agreement if you would. “He stated before looking at Silver next to him. “Would you be so vigilant as to escort these naked guards and workers back to the surface from which we came? I shall continue on further down into the belly of the beast myself, until I finally come across someone who is within the proper position of leadership of these so called changelings. I shall return myself once the deed is done.” The emperor added, getting a lot of wide eyed expression as a response, for his rather unorthodox request in the eyes of his own guards.

“Absolutely not your highness. With all due respect. As much as you have show that you seemed to be capable of holding your own against large masses of enemies, it would go completely against my duties as a captain of the guard by letting you, my emperor, walk through hostile territories alone and without any backup. I like to request that I personally stay. While at least one of our guards here will escort these ponies back to the surface where it is safer.” Silver respectfully countered, staying steadfast and loyal towards his ruler despite his original wishes.

While that was going on. The ongoing echos of wings and hooves where getting louder with every passing second. Causing a lot of the aforementioned civilian’s and workers to panic. Something which both Silver and the emperor noticed.

“Very well, pick one of your loyal guards and let him do the job which I originally intended for you. If you whish to watch, that's fine. And while we're at it. Whoever you choose might also want to send a messenger back to the city and request more guards to the cave entrance just in case.” Mateus responded.

Silver nod. “Of course.” He stated before pointing his hoof at a random guard behind him. “You are going to achieve this task. Escort these workers and guards back to the surface and also do as the Emperor just stated. Alert the rest of the city guard and allow a whole legion to come to the camp outside the cave entrance. And also...”He quickly turned his attention to the escapes.“...two of you will also have to take that unconscious changeling over there and also the one we have gagged and bound. Take these two with you back to the surface, as momentary prisoners and sources of information. Now go. Before more guards show up.” He ordered, getting a quick but simple nod from the same stallion who was leading the escapes before following the one assigned to lead them all out of this situation and back out into freedom.

With the guard and the escapes gone. The remaining guards, Thera and the Emperor himself focused their attention back at the upcoming horde in front of them. With the Emperor once more preparing a spell on the tip of his staff. This time being visible as a tiny electric orb forming on its zenith.

Without saying a world. The Emperor cast the tip of his staff forwards. Releasing the tiny orb into the air and allowing it land on the ground in front of them. A faint circle started to spread out from where it landed, momentarily showing the large crest around it before quickly disappearing. Only leaving the small spark at the center where the spell originally landed.

The captain was understandingly confused, but at the same time curious as to what this spell was.

“Dreary Cell. Just let the oncoming wave of changeling guards come close and don’t worry about anything. Even the once in the air can get affected by it.” The emperor quickly stated as if he had read Silvers mind.

He might actually have for all he knows.

“Ugh...filthy magic. There is no glory in using the art of the arcane in battle. Now that these crystal ponies are gone, I can finally do what I wanted to do for a long time.” Thera suddenly stated before she pulled out her own sword. Though a bit wobbly as Silver noted.

“Uhm...you don’t sound or look particularly sober if I had to guess...in fact...”He recoiled a bit.” I can smell your overdose of alcohol from here. Did you really manage to get in here all by yourself while being drunk as all hell?” Silver asked while giving the Thestral and a both confusing and disapproving glare.

Thera just ignored him, as most of her attention was mostly fixed at the arriving mass of enemy changelings finally rounding the far end corner of the hall.

“Well here they are. I hope whatever magic you have cast just now is going to do its job. Because there are certainly more then we physically can fight off.” Silver commented as he braced himself to what was to come.

His fellow stallions behind him did the same. Even going so far as gripping their weapons just in case.

“AAAAAAARG!!” Thera suddenly screamed before taking into the air and charging forward, her blade firmly gripped in between her teeth with an almost feral driven looking plastered on her eyes. Silver and the guards where of course surprised at Thera’s lack of fear and self preservation, leaving them both shocked and speechless as they simply watched this crazy mare charge a large group of changelings all on her own. Minus the Emperor of course who simply shook his head.

Even some of the changelings leading the charge where fairly surprised by this. Not expecting a single surface dweller to charge them boldly like that. And with so much...murder in her eyes.

The they didn’t even had the chance to reach the magical trap before quickly Thera clashed with the closest changeling she could aim for and mercilessly ramming the tip of her sword right into the exposed neck of the her first victim. Killing him instantly before striking her sword down at the next changeling behind him.

The engagement swiftly turned into a berserk filled frenzy as Thera literally started to break through the changelings armor and dodged incoming spells. Inserting her blade through the gaps or slicing through ‘lings and chitin with a strong arm and leaving those immobilized as they all fell to the ground.

It was a dance of blood and death. Something which Silver and his guards can’t help to be mesmerized by for whatever reason as they all simply watched on with speechless expressions.

Though the Emperor on the other hand was occupied with completely different thoughts compared to Silver.

“Hmmm...I should perhaps make contact with Thera’s race as well? Though this time a lot more diplomatically then what I am doing now if their fighting prowess mimics Thera’s. Having access to such ferocious fighters in the future would certainly be a plus for any future expansions or conflicts. I should definitely keep this in mind once this is all done.” Mateus thought to himself as the slaughter in front of him continued.

And a slaughter it truly was as Thera was performing feats of great strength, ferocity and a great lack of self preservation as the injuries she was given in her scuttle where doing little, if at all to actually slow her down. Showing these underground dwelling bugs what a high class Thestral warrior can accomplish when driven by blood lust. Even making use of her razor sharp fangs whenever she can.

“You have all...been going on my...bloody nerves...this entire...freaking...time...I hate sneaking...I hate running...I hate BLOODY HEADACHES AND BEING UNABLE TO SEE BLOODY STRAIGHT!! I HATE BEING BLOODY BOARD AND STUCK IN ONE BLOODY PLACE THIS ENTIRE TIME. I HATE EVERYTHING RIGHT NOOOOW!!” Thera screamed in absolute rage as she continued to make these changeling look like fools, dead or disabled on the ground.

“This is ridiculous how is one surface dweller able to kill or wound so many of us on her own.” A changeling openly stated, before quickly parrying a strike from Thera with his spear but still getting punched in the gut and send to the floor.

At this point the remaining changeling where actually inching back. All of them bunching together with both their spear and horns aimed at the seemingly invisible looking Thestral hovering above them. She may have burn marks and gashes of her own, but neither of those seemed to stop this deranged Thestral mare in finally doing what she has been taught to do all her life.

Be a living weapon.

Thera on the other end was busy finishing off another changeling, before tossing his lifeless form over her shoulders. Right into Mateus waiting Deary Cell.

As expected. The spell immediately activated when the body landed in its epicenter and allowing the large crest from before to reappear with static. Large magical orbs suddenly jut up from the edges of the crest before eventually detonating all at once. Kicking up dust, debris and rocks, while also creating a blinding flash of light which made Thera flinch.

This was practically the opening the remaining changeling needed to quickly buzz off as they knew that fighting her would just end up in them either getting killed or knocked out.

With that the fighting was basically over when the dust settled. She screamed in rage once she realized where all of her pray has run off to.

“Well that was certainly and interesting display of skill.” The emperor casually commented after everything was over.

Thera on the other hand was far from pleased. “You and you're infuriating magic! Thanks to you, these soft shells have run off before I was even done with them. You have basically scared away my prey, which is almost considered to be a sin from where I am from.” She openly complained towards the Emperor, which silver didn’t took to kindly.

“Hey, I don’t know who you are or how many changelings you managed massacre here all on your own. But you are not going to disrespect the Emperor for your own narrow minded rage and lack of perception. There was no need for you to just charge into the fray like a derange retar...” Silver was about to finish before the emperor stopped him.

He pointed a hoof at Thera direction, was he followed with confusion, before realizing that her expression had suddenly changed. She looked a lot more green around her face then she previously did. Which was made even more apparent when her cheeks suddenly puffed up before she placed a hoof onto her mouth.

Her situation was made even more clear when she suddenly sprinted off to the nearest ice pillar she could find inside this hall before retching her guts out. Which was revolting to hear, especially in the way it was echoing all across the walls. Forcing Silver to physically recoil from this as Thera continued to vomit in the corner. Quite a lot, judging by the continuous splatter sounds that went along with her.

“Ugh...I guess this was long overdue for her. Judging by how much she reeked of Alcohol before.” Silver commented as he just watched the mare off her stomachs contents from a distance.

“Quite, but now we have the chance of picking ourselves another guide. One which can finally lead us to the destination I so personally desire.” The emperor stated while looking at he group of injured changelings in front of him who haven’t been killed yet.

Some of them where obviously unconscious, of course. While a few where still very much in the land of the awakened as their painful moans and coughs made clear.

Silver nods, before following his emperor towards the first few changelings on the floor which where still awake ,still keeping his sword drawn just in case.

Mateus eventually approached the one that looked the least injured. Only sporting a large gash on one of its front legs and a large dent on its helmet. The emperor looked down at him.

“You there. I need you to lead me towards your leader down here. I wish to talk to whoever is in charge.” The emperor casually requested, which in turn forced the changeling to finally open his eyes and look up at the golden unicorn standing above him.

He hissed. “Why? So that you can kill the rest of our kind? Why should I save my own life by dooming the rest of my kin?” He responded bravely, though a bit strained, as he clearly was fighting against his pain., judging by his tone.

The Emperor nods. “True, but it's more of the contrary then the former.” He clarified which only confused the changeling beneath him.

“What...what do you mean?” He asked before hissing a pain.

“Simple, if you want to save your kind and end the bloodshed of your people, then you will have to lead me to your leaders so an agreement can be made. If not, well, then I will be then forced to find the path for myself while also defending myself from anymore hostile changeling that decide to attack me. So if you wish to save lives, then I suggest that you do as I requested and simply guide me to your leader. I will even offer to aid you with your wounds and those of your comrades.” The emperor offered.

The changeling was surprise by this offer but also quite suspicious. Which was understandable. But even so, his threat was still real. Judging by what he sees around him, it was pretty was clear that these outsiders where not your typical run of the mill ponies that their southern brethrens where. The mare with the bat wings and razor sharp fangs was particularly dangerous. Never had he ever seen a sapient being become so...feral in the blink of an eye. Becoming like a predatory animal, vicious and with zero consideration for pain and self-preservation.

Even some of the most mindless drones didn’t displayed such ferocity. Even they were capable of choosing between fight or flight, should a situation turn dangerous.

But either way he needed to make a decision, one which would either get him killed outright or banished later. Neither a very enticing reward, nor a good incentive to make a choice. Normally he would easily choose the death option, but given that the birth rate of new changeling is rather low without a proper queen to fix that, and even more so with a lack of proper food in the form of love and other positive emotions, meant that risking the lives of more changelings is something which they cannot afford. So with a heavy heart he mentally agreed to accept this outsiders offer to escort him deeper into the hive to where the princess is.

That’s at least what they crowned her as. With her being the most magically gifted one and the one changeling which is able to spread the most love for her kin to keep everyone energized in the most basic level.

Which is why their magic and flight and so heavily limited, forcing them to use physical weapons more often and keeping themselves grounded.

So with that mind. The changeling simple nods to the Emperors offer which pleased him quite a bit.

“A wise decision. Now, about your injuries.” The emperor stated, before he pointed his staff downwards towards the injured changeling and began collecting his Mana for a spell he hasn’t used for quite a while.

A level 16 Cure spell. A master level spell which has the ability to almost heal any injuries in an instant. No matter how small or near fatal they are.

The changeling cringed at first. Expecting it to hurt or feel incredibly uncomfortable just like how most healing spells do. Though imagine his surprise when it turned out that it wasn’t painful, nor was it uncomfortable in any meaningful way. Just warm, and rather pleasant if he had to be honest. Even more so when he no longer could feel his broken rib cage or flesh wound on the side.

This was incredibly strange, but in a good way.

“There, now you should be able to walk on your own. I personally have nothing against one of my guards carrying you but this is obviously a lot faster.” The emperor stated after his craft was done.

The changeling in question was simply speechless. Moving his limbs and poking the areas where his wounds once were. To say that he was stun would be an understatement. But he knew that he hadn’t had the luxury to pause for too long as he had a band of outsiders waiting for his contribution of this deal. Something which still didn’t sat very well on him still.

So he got up, shakily at first as the healed areas where feeling a bit numb at first.

“Well alright, I can easily escort you to the princess if that’s what you want. As long as you uphold your promise in healing the rest, as you just stated.” The changeling responded after he got up. Pointing his hoof at a couple of his fallen comrades to make his point.

The emperor just hummed. “Fair enough.” He answered before Silver quickly intervened.

“Are you sure about this your highness? Healing so many changelings at once could bring them back up to an outnumbering sizable. Wouldn’t this be a bit...dangerous? They were planning to assault us anyway until Thera...”He pointed at the mare who was still occupied.”...intervened.” He questioned.

The emperor waved him off. “Ah, it will be fine. I have personally dealt with a lot more and dangerous enemies when I was in Hell. Demons are some of the most vicious creatures you can ever face. Not just physical but magical as well.” Mateus casually stated before focusing back at the task at hand.

“Hell? demons?” Silver questioned confused but keeping quiet afterwards. Simply watching as the emperor raised the tip of his staff up into the air and began channel mana through it once more. Though a lore more this time for obvious reasons.

A white glowing wave suddenly sprung from the tip of his staff and was gradually spreading out all across the hall in the form of a large bubble. Everything it touched was quickly affected by the spell. Giving off a soft glow around there forms. Especially around their injured areas as they all started to heal or close up.

The bubble even managed to reach the hunch over from of Thera, who suddenly found herself losing both her nausea and headache at the same time.

“Huh...by the blood gods?” She mumbled, totally confused by this.

“There, this should do it.” The emperor casually stated.

Silver and the one changeling where awestruck by this. Not just them, but the guards behind silver as well as they simply watched the confused looking changelings get up. Just like the first one, there bodies where void of any injuries or gashes. Minus a few scars here and there for the bigger cuts, but something they could easily live with.

“By the foremothers. What type of magic is this? Even some of the craziest unicorn magicians can’t do this.” The changeling stated as he looked about the hall in awe. Watching as more of his fellow guards slowly but surely got up.

“A high level Cure spell which a lot of well known magicians and even fiends use. Can be also cast in such a way which can affect a larger area, though with reduced effectiveness of course. Which is why a lot of them now have very visible scars in places where their wounds once where.” The emperor explained before finally getting back on business.” But enough chit chat. I uphold my end of the bargain and now I am expected to hold yours. Lead me to your leader and more unnecessary violence shall be a thing of the past. As I said, I have official business here.” The emperor stated which got the changelings immediate attention.

He was conflicted at first again before simply nodding. It was clear that this unicorns magical skills were off the charts. Which meant that he had very little leverage against him, if any.

So he sighed. “Alright, I can escort you to the hearth of the hive. I shall also make sure to inform any passing guards to stand down. A lot have already perished as it is.” The changeling guard stated.

He was about to, when Thera suddenly jumped into the fray and stopped him. She didn’t looked particularly pleased.

“What the...why in the GODS did you heal them again? I spend so much time end effort beating them all down and here you are curing them of the damage I caused? What is the point of defeating them when you just go around the heal the enemy back up?” Thera openly complained while showing her fangs a bit.

The changeling of course didn’t took to kindly to that as he glared at her, but otherwise kept his mouth shut as he knew insulting her now would most likely lead him back on the floor or even worse if he isn’t too careful with her.

He hated to admit it, but he knew superior skills and resilience when he sees it. The one magic bolt he managed to hit her with didn’t even stopped her. In fact it only seemed to anger her more back then as she continued to just trash her way through. The large scorch mark she had on the side went completely unnoticed so far. But of course, now it didn’t matter as the wound was long gone thanks to the unicorns spell. Same with the after effects of alcohol, but sadly that didn’t include her temper.

The emperor stayed neutral, as always. “Simple. I want hostilities so cease. Both me and you have already made it clear that further acts of aggression are not wise and I wish to strike a lucrative deal now which would surely satisfy both parties despite the rocky start. This is politics at its finest.” The emperor explained.

Thera huffed. “Politics. I always hated Politics. Back home, politics where waged with either words or at the edge of a dagger. But overall it's all pretty much the same for the most part. Far to much talk and not enough action.” She commented.

Mateus simply hummed before focusing his attention back at the changeling. The changeling knew what was up and quickly nods before leading the way. Though not without chattering something towards his fellow guards in a language which the emperor has never heard before. Actually, to be honest it didn’t sound like a language at all. More like crickets doing their cracking or some other bug related noises or chirps.

This made him was fairly curious, which the changeling realized when looking at the emperors expression.

“Ancient cricket language of our species. We still teach this to our younglings and make use of it from time to time at the surface to not give our intentions away and to also keep ourselves hidden from the surface dwellers. Most will obviously think that there are simply just crickets or other insects nearby. ” The changeling explained.

The emperor hums curiously to that before following the guard. His escorts where not too far behind. Keeping a very keen eye on every changeling they past while resting one of their hooves at the handle of their blades.

Thera on the other hand grumbled. Looking at the confused looking changelings around her and causing those to flinch back at her gaze.

“Ugh...for the love off... I think I might just follow along. Just to see what this golden unicorns plans are. I may hate Politics, but I hate being stuck in the middle of nowhere with nothing else to do even more. I wouldn’t be surprised if the blizzard was still raging on outside. These lands are even worse than the ones back home, when it comes to blizzards or any other related storm that make flying a chore.” She mumbled before following the group as well. Giving each and every changeling she passed a hungry glare which again forced them all to step back.

Today has been just one wonderful day for her. Not the worst day she ever had but certainly not the least worse either. She always hated such days, even more so when she perfectly knows that most of them where the results of her own stupid action.

Her father might be right. She does have a tendency to think and act on her emotions more rather than her actual head or instincts. When will she ever learn, that is the question she is mostly asking herself for the duration of the trip.

Not minding the many changelings she eventually passed the deeper she got into this underground maze, she did take note of a couple of little ones hiding behind some changeling adults. But it was also something she didn’t heed much thought to.

Kids losing their parents is nothing new for a Thestral. Like how she lost her father long ago, which is why she hates politics so much.

.............................................................................................................................................

“Princess.” A changeling guard shouted as he suddenly came bursting into the hall of the nobles, halting whatever conversation was going on.

Like the one they had now. Regarding a bunch of surface dwellers escaping their captivity alongside with an actual breach happening somewhere at the uppermost level of the hive. News which these nobles have easy access to, thanks to their strong natural link with the hive mind, which allows them to directly communicate with all the other changelings in their hive with their minds alone. Not as strong or long reaching as a queens of course, but still something to make use of within their own territory.

Though to the changelings guards dismay, the aforementioned noble he seeked was not present. Just a large room filled with a couple of nobles and a few changeling guards for obvious safety.

One of the nobles stepped up. “What is it soldier? Why have your burst into these halls?” The noble asked curiously.

The changeling guard gulped. “Well...”He began.” Somebody wants to see her.” He responded which caused everyone within the room to go wide eyed.”

The same noble scuffed “What do you mean, somebody WANTS to see her?” The same noble asked, almost demanding it judging by his tone.

The guard immediately replied. “Somebody from the surface. These are actually the same surface dwellers which have been causing us so much trouble thus far, including the death of so many changelings which happened not too long ago.” The changeling responded.

“WHAT!?” The noble shouted, both shocked and angered at this at the same time. Something which his fellow kin behind him reflected. Though more out of shock than out of anger.

“And you have brought them here? Past all the drones, guards and civilians? Into the very hearth of our home? What in the foremothers names has gotten into you?” The noble asked. His shock and disbelief at this stupidity very evident in both his voice and expression.

The guard gulped again. “Yes but...it's not like there was much of a choice. According to the one leading them. He has personally seen the fighting prowess and magical might of two of these intruders. Both of which have been responsible for the quick demise of many of our guards in less then an hour. The one who holds the title of emperor has even made a promise to cease further bloodshed if he would be allowed an audition with our leaders. There is no point in refusing such a request, especially when our energy resources are so limited to begin with. Not to mention preserving the lives of our limited number of guards and drones” The changeling lengthily explained, easing everyone’s minds somewhat with his logic.

One of the other nobles was about to retort though, when another soul suddenly entered the room and immediately got everyone’s attention.

“Let them in then, i would like to personally hear what these outsider have to say.” The voice of aforementioned princess stated as she suddenly appeared from behind an archway which lead directly into the private tunnels where most of the nobles reside.

Everyone’s heads quickly turned toward her as she entered the room. She may be called princess by the lower ranked changelings above, but for the rest of her class, she was just another noble. The only difference was that she is the most magical gifted of them all, which in turn allows her to spread the most energy around the hive in order to keep things rolling as they should. Plus, she was also the one least stuck up out of all of them. She was more interested in preserving her band of cast out changelings which have been trying to get by on their own after the exodus of their ancestors.

Forging a hive without a proper queen is doable, but very hard. Not just for magical reasons, but also for their natural capabilities and the birth rate of new nymphs to usher in the next generation. Nobles have it a little bit easier on that regard, thanks to their unique lineage and biology compared to simple changelings. But thanks to the fact that they are forced to focus most of their energy to nourish the rest of the hive, meant that taking up the role of “breeders” was almost out of their reach for most of the time.

The nobles understandingly where a bit skeptical at this. Though they didn’t get the chance to forge an answer for themselves when the aforementioned outsiders simply allowed themselves access into the hall instead of waiting for a reply.

Much to the dismay of the changeling who was leading them.

Everyone’s attention immediately switched back up front, watching as the band of outsiders casually made their way down a couple of stepes from the entrance and down onto the grand hall floors where all of the other nobles where.

The nobles where understandingly surprised by this, even somewhat angered that these outsiders have casually allowed themselves in without their consent.

One of the nobles was about to retort to that before one of his fellow kin stopped him. Shaking his head before nodding at the direction who seemed to be the leader this group of crystalline looking ponies. Except for one of course, though she didn’t looked that much more normal herself. Looking at her bat wings, cat like eyes, and noticeable fangs sticking out of her muzzle.

Besides her, the other obvious stick out from this group was the leader himself. A unicorn so golden with equally golden looking fur and tail was certainly something you don’t see everyday. Especially with such a long horn and such a huge magical aura coming from it.

The nobles could somewhat tell, as their natural sensitivity to magic was again something which perfectly separated them from the normal run of the mill changeling. Besides that, they could also tell that this one particular unicorn also had a certain sense of “regal supremacy” to him. Giving a bit of an intimidating factor which the nobles couldn’t ignore.

They might not have any personal memories or experiences when it comes to dealing with an actual changeling queen, as none of them where even alive when their ancestors got exiled in the first place. But they have a certain have natural hunch on what such a presence would feel like.

Like the one they are feeling now. This unicorn was just oozing with both authority and power. The princess in particular was fairly intrigued by this.

She eventually shook her head, before moving closer to her fellow nobles to stand in front of them. She was the one this unicorn wanted to speak to after all. Though she would be lying if she told anyone that she wasn’t feeling both anger and a bit of nervousness inside her. Anger for the obvious loss of their guards at the hooves of these outsiders, and nervousness because of the strong aura he was giving off. Not to mention the lack of experience as well when being confronted with situations such as this.

But she had to, as she was acting as the representative of her hive.

“Are you the so called “princess” everyone seems to be talking about?” The unicorns asked her. Noting the obvious visual differences these nobles had compared to the rest of their kin.

They were still as insectoid looking as the rest of their kind of course. Though with the noticeable difference of sporting a sculpt fill of green silky looking hair instead of the shiny bold craniums most other changelings had. Not really counting the guards as they were all wearing helmets.

Another feature which was different about them where their eyes. Sporting actual real pupils with Irises instead of the just being the bare blue orbs the other changelings had. Overall these changelings where certainly different looking a some key aspects compared to the most common changeling the emperor had seen so far. Some even sporting some blue and green colored attire in the form of cloaks most likely made out of silk judging by its smooth surface. Which was again something new and most certainly a symbol of their status.

Or so he guessed, as he obviously had, no inside knowledge about changeling culture or customs.

Either way the female noble nods at the emperors which at least answered his question. It was now finally time to let his silver tongue to do its job instead of his staff., just like how he did so back in his world at the start of his world dominating conquest. Rallying his people under his cause, long before he eventually had to result to demonic presence and powers to do most of the dirty work at the later stages of the war.

But that was a flash back for another time.

“So, what is it you wish? Now that you are here, what exactly are you intentions of being here? Besides causing problems and killing off our guards.” She began, more or less hitting the nail right on the point and bringing this discussion on an immediate tense tone.

For everyone else that is, as the Emperor was keeping himself as emotionally cold as always does, while the “princess” was simply standing her ground. Thera on the back was just uncaring. Simply satisfied in watching this spectacle from afar and waiting for something to happen.

And happened it did, as the emperor was just as bold as she is. Added his own nail into the imaginary coffin.

“Simple, I am here to take dominion over your kind for the act of taking my guards and workers hostage. I am not accepting anything else at this point.” He casually stated, which was both a shock and surprise for the changelings to say the least. A surprise which quickly turned into outrage for all nobles.

“What?! Why in Tartarus would we ever accept such a blatant demand? If you think that we are going to be submitting ourselves to you as slaves then you have another thing coming. Barging in here, killing our guards and coming down with his blatant lies about talks. He just seeks to conquer us that all.” One of the nobles shouted, which was quickly accompanied with a chant of angry agreements and accusations.

At this point the tension was on. Silver and the guards were preparing themselves for the worst while the few changelings guards did the same. Thera on the other end just casually stood there. Not minding the obvious increasing levels of hostility. It's nothing she had not seen before, back at the Royal court of Kazzas.

The arguments went on from there, before the aforementioned princess finally intervened to break the tension.

“Alright that's enough. Starting a fight won’t get us anywhere. Calm down and lets keep this a little bit more civil.” She shouted, forcing everyone to calm down and stop their bickering.

Though their scolds where still on. All aimed at the Emperor and his few escorts behind him. Still keeping themselves ready for the worst. They may be loved starved themselves, but they were still changeling nobles. Even in their weakened state, they can conjure up some serious potent magic when the need arises.

She eventually focused her attention back to Mateus. “I am not sure what kind of response you were expected from us back there. But you can’t really expect US to just give up our interdependence like that. We have survived for in these harsh lands for a very long time, alone and mostly disconnected from the rest of the world. Why should WE sacrifice the strides we have accomplished so far and allow ourselves to be owned by someone else? Especially towards a race which would most likely ostracise us for what we are. Not just you but to most surface dwellers.” She stated, going on a bit on a rant at the end which ended up sounding a lot more anger filled then she wanted it to.

It was true though, most of the surface world would find these changelings revolting. Not just because of their alien looks, but for there equally alien sounding diet as well, being the emotion sucking vampires which they are. Primarily positive emotions such as love are what nourishes these changelings the most.

Something which Mateus knew. Thanks to the little interrogation session he had with the ‘ling who escorted him and the rest of his party down here. He was also aware of the obvious plight these changelings seemed to be suffering from. Queen-less for generations while also lacking the nourishment they needed in order to keep themselves remotely stable. A lack of energy which hampers their birth of new nymphs and keeps their natural abilities and magic to the most basic level.

Something which Mateus was planning to capitalize on, like with every golden opportunity which presents itself to him.

“Say...”He eventually began.” Doesn’t your kind feed on love and any other from of positive emotions to keep yourself alive and energized?” Mateus suddenly asked which caught her completely by surprise.

“Yeah...we do...How in the foremothers names do you know that? Most surface dwellers don’t even know our kind exists.” She cautiously asked, sounding rather suspicious.

The emperor shrugged. “I have my sources. Reliable sources. An old text I once read inside a library about an underground dwelling race which feeds on love and what not. The description inside those books do match with the changelings overall looks so far, from my observation at least.” He lied, as he already knew most about her kind beforehand. Thanks from that timid little thing he first encountered and the one who led him here.

The princess seemed to be a bit skeptical at first, before finally sighing and accepting the emperors explanation as a possibility. They were obviously not the only changeling hive out there. There are bound to be some who do things differently compared to them, and are possibly a lot more active on the surface too. Something which her hive would love to do as well, if it wasn’t for the lack of love which seriously limits their natural affinity to illusion magic. Changing themselves to random ponies, or whatever race they wish to transform to in order to blend themselves in with the local populace up above.

One of the main ways to gain their food sources in fact.

“Well yes...yes our kind does feed on the positive emotions of others to keep ourselves fed. We obviously don’t have a lot of access to those, thanks to the fact that such emotions are pretty scares to find in a cold and blizzard ridden wasteland. It certainly hasn’t been easy since we made these mountains our home.” She explained with a sad tone. Almost depressed in fact, which a lot of her kin picked up on as they felt for her.

The emperor hummed. “If that is the case, then how did your hive manage to survive for so long if your required food sources are so scarce? Surely such an issue would normally lead to starvation, and would certainly not allow the numbers of changelings I have come across so far. There is probably more to this than you told me.” Mateus curiously asked while rubbing his chin.

The princess sighed once more. “Well yes, you would be correct to ask yourself such question when you just realize what our diet acually consist of. “She began with a small pause.” The reason why we have managed to survive for this long is thanks to the collective effort of everyone here by sharing a small portion of their energy and magic with every changeling around them. Especially for us nobles. We are in fact the largest contributors of self produced love and energy of this hive. Furthermore we have also managed to adapt our diets to be able to consuming meat or fungus based foods over time, which also helped us have some source of energy and sustenance if the former options aren’t enough. Basically making good use of the fangs we all have. But of course, such
Alternatives are still nothing compared to the form of food we really need.
Positive emotions from others, primarily the emotion of love which can feed and energize us the most. It is simply impossible for us to change who we are, no matter how hard we want to try. We are changelings and that is that.” She finally finished.

The emperor again simply hummed to that while processing the information he was given. Silver and the rest seemed be curious at this information as well, especially Silver, as a possible realization quickly clicked inside his head on what the emperor might be pulling here.

Thera on her part was arching her eyebrows just a little bit. Feeling somewhat intrigued by the story which was more or less shouted into the hall by this so called princess figure in front of her. Especially when she already has some knowledge when it comes to these changelings.

It isn’t much, but it is something.

The emperor eventually forced himself back to the presence as he focused back at the so called princess in front of him. Ready to spring his trap card.

“Well in that case I would say that you will have no problems accepting my offer. Especially with what I am going to tell you next, regarding a special “item” we have.” He began cryptically which got the princess and the rest of her kin confused.

“And what then might that be?” She naturally asked afterwards.

“Simple...”Mateus began. “From where I am from, love and any other form of positive emotions are in abundance. All thanks to a heart piece relic of the city which is literally shaped like a hearth. It radiates positive emotions such as love to every citizen of its empire. So meaning that you and your race will be showered with all the love and food that you can possibly ever have if you accept my offer and join me as a Vassal. The city itself even has a lot of extra space for those who wish to become citizens as well. Simple and easy.” He casually answered.

The hall was stock silent afterwards. Changelings just staring at the emperor with unexpected eyes while Silver was mentally trying to figure out what the emperors true intentions were with that surprisingly generous offer towards a race which needed it.

He would be lying if he would tell anyone that he was a hundred percent on board with the emperors decisions. Allowing a completely foreign species into the city like that. But then again, there numbers are pretty tight, especially with the crystal guards. If any form of trouble or tension with another nation or race arises, then having a larger pool of potential soldiers might not be such a bad decision after all. These changelings after all are just as sentient as he and his comrades are, only seeking to survive and trying to defend what little possession they have left.

But still, he wasn’t particularly sure what his real plan here was really. Though he knew, if he waited long enough he would most certainly find out sooner than later. Better to do so, before voicing out his concerns or his protests.

Besides that, the princess herself was the first one to return from her dumbfounded state as she shook her head to clear it.

She glared at the emperor. “Your sense of humor is poor pony. Joking about love and endless food for our kind when we are in the verge of starvation. I don’t know what your ideas are but such a kind offer of hospitality doesn’t exist. Especially coming from someone who has brutally killed our guards before.” She retorted.

The emperor stayed calm, as always. “It is not a joke. If you don’t believe that such a place even exists, then just wait for the return of the two changeling guards we have brought up to the surface for momentary captivity. Once they return, they will most likely indulge you with a grand tale in how exhilarating the crystal empire really is. There is truly enough energy for you all to leech off there. Boundless if I my add.” He stated, which caused the princesses eyes to widen just a bit.

“Wait, you have two of our guards captive?” She asked a bit surprised.

“Yes, but their are in good care as far as I know. They are most likely on their way back to the city as we speak. As I stated, we shall release them again soon, so that they can tell you all about the wonders they have witnessed. Proving that I was telling the truth.” He stated casually.

Princess just nods, before switching her attention back at his fellow nobles behind her.

They began to silently discuss with one another. “So...what are you thoughts to this. If this outsider tells the truth, then this could be the golden break we have been waiting for. An end to all our struggles.” One noble stated as she looked in between her fellow changelings.

One shook his head angrily. “No, do I have to remind you all the trouble these surface dwellers have caused us? Now to mention the death of so many of our guards. The breeders already have enough problems to lay more eggs as it is, having lost so many of our changelings is unacceptable.” He stated, trying to swing the rest of his nobles to his opinion.

One intervened though. “Yes, but what if this outsider is telling the truth? I mean if he is, then ensuring an brand new generation of nymphs would certainly be no longer an issue for our kind. We would have everything we need. Including being able to practice our most essential abilities. Long flight and the use of shape shifting, just like like every other changeling hive out there.” He countered, trying to capitalize on this once of the lifetime opportunity. If not for himself then for his fellow changelings at least.

The princess hummed to that. Personally weighing both the pros and cons of the emperors offer and the possibly scam this might be. What bad outcomes it might lead to if they do lower their hooves towards this strange unicorn.

Strange for so many reason. Most notably the aura he was giving off. A sphere of pure magical power and royal authority. Not to mention charm too. Which might be why she managed this situation so well. Despite the fact that her heart was racing a thousands beats per second back there. She would be lying that she wasn’t nervous, she was extremely nervous back then. But his calm demeanor managed to rub off her somehow. Even allowing her to beat heads with him at the first sentence. Even though she wasn’t planning to do so.

She knew that magically this unicorn might be beyond here. Even more reasons to not agitate him.

“Well...”The princess began.” I guess what we can do is just wait and see I guess. If these two aforementioned captives every return with positive tails. The I guess that we can then make a more coherent decision on his offer.” She added as the silent bickering was drawing to a close.

All lot of the nobles quickly agreed to her logic, even those that where still not fond with the idea of having this outsider have its way with them. Even though he seemed to be very capable in also forcing it down on them as well. His magic was great, that’s for sure, though to what extent is still a mystery to them as they obviously not seen it yet

Either way, going with the princesses offered suggestion is so far the best course of action they can take in not trying to resolved into something which would certainly lead to a war.

The princess nods before focusing his attention back at the Emperor. “Alright, we shall wait for these two changelings to return and indulge us with the tails you so confidently told us about. Not that we have much choice in the matter it seems.” She openly stated, which in turn pleased the emperor quite a lot before he turned his attention back at the guards behind me.

“Well then, it seems that we are done here dear Silver. Time to return to the surface then and make further preparations. I personally have to give Cid a little visit again in regards to his latest project.” The emperor stated to which Silver nods.

The emperor and his guards quickly made their back towards the surface, with the same changelings from before leading them back up. For simplicity sake.

The princess sighed once the outsiders where out of earshot. Allowing her to breath normally once more and calm herself.

“By the foremothers, what horrible curse are we suffering from this time?” She muttered to herself.

“Ha...curse, if you think this is a curse. Then you should try wandering around some foreign lands aimlessly while being unable to return home because fate seems to have other plans for you. Trust me, you will eventually get used to things like these, politics i mean.” Thera casually stated from her little corner.

Smiling to herself when the nobles just realized that she was still there. Twirling a changeling spear around her hooves, which she just got from the changeling guard she is sitting on top on.

Nobody said that she was a nice individual. Especially when she gets bored.

Chapter 18: Tales of the Emperor

View Online

Chapter 18: Tales of the Emperor

Edited by Caelos

“Ahh finally, this train ride took a lot longer somehow than it should have. But it's nice to finally be back in Canterlot where the climate is at least a lot more acceptable than it was in the north. I could really use a warm bath right now.” Cadence openly sighed as she was the first to exit the train.

Canterlot train station was suspiciously emptier today than it normally would be. Most likely given the fact, that a large portion of the building was being guarded and watched by a number of guards. Something which happened on Cadence's departure as well. Which was just mandatory.

She knew that these guards were just doing their jobs in keeping their princesses safe from practically everything but having to also lock down an entire public establishment whenever she or either of her two aunts where trying to make use of it is just a tad bit ridiculous in her opinion.

Canterlot is already the safest city in all of Equestria (especially after the changelings invasion). Not to mention that being an Alicorn meant that you aren’t exactly defenseless either. Even truer for both Celestia and Luna.

But what can she really do about it? Rules are rules after all, and these guards are again just trying to do their jobs as best as they could, even when it meant going a tad bit overboard.

But alas, it's not something she should concern herself with at the moment as she immediately spotted Twilight and her gang waiting for her at the exit of the train station.

Cadence smiled when she saw Twilight gallop up towards her with a very excited smile etched on her face.

“Cadence, your back. How was the the Crystal Empire?” She happily greeted before stopping in front of her. Followed up by her friends as they soon joined her as well.

Cadence smiled. “Well it was beautiful to say the least. A city which is made of nothing but of beautifully carved crystals and decorated streets was certainly one of the most mesmerizing things I have ever seen in my life. Not to mention the crystal ponies living there, which by the way...” She turned her attention to Rarity.”...had coats similar in both glimmer and beauty as actual crystals. I am sure your friend Rarity over here would have just loved such a sight.” Cadence stated, which in turn caused Rarity to go wide eyed at the very idea of ponies being literally made out of crystals. Not to mention having coats which shined like crystals, which on its own would already be the most fabulous thing she could ever think of.

It was then that Shining finally made it out of the train cart on his own. Hauling a large stack of bags on his back which would explain why he took so long to get out of the train in the first place. This though was none of Twilight's concern as she still ran over to her brother to greet him as well.

“Shining. How was the trip for you?” She happily asked, oblivious to the fact that Shining was a bit busy with his own problems. He may be a stallion, but he was also just a unicorn. Not an earth pony which would certainly have no problems balancing this much luggage on their backs like he was trying to do. Something which a certain cowgirl noticed.

“Do you need a hoof there sugarcube? I can tell that you are mighty struggling.” Applejack offered which caused the unicorn in question to shake his head.

“No, no need of that I can...ugh...handle this...urg...” He answered with a lot of strain in his voice, which was hard to miss.

“Why isn’t he using his horn to carry all of these bags instead? Would certainly make it easier than having them all strapped on his back.” Rainbow Dash commented while tilting her head.

Cadence sighted. “Well it's something personal...no really. He wants to start training his body more physically and not rely on his magic too much. A noble cause for sure but it just tends to lead to some...over the top situation as you can see here.” She answered while looking at her exhausted looking husband and the ridiculous large tower of luggage on his back.

She couldn't for the life of her remember why she decided to bring so much baggage with her in the first place. Especially when the original goal of her trip was to liberate the Crystal Empire from the evil king Sombra. That is, of course, until somepony decided to beat her to it. But that was a topic for another place and time where she could openly announce it to everypony at once and not have to repeat herself twice for her aunts and Twilight respectively.

“Anyway. Let's just head back to the castle. I am sure aunt Celestia is going to be very surprised to see me again this soon. I am sure that she is going to ask a lot of question afterwards” Cadence finally suggested before casually walking past the mares and towards her destination.

Twilight and the rest of course followed. With Shining dragging behind somewhat thanks to the heavy weight on his back.

Twilight came up next to Cadence with a curious look. “Wait, what do you mean so soon? You two did managed to safe the crystal ponies from Sombra right?” She asked, both curious and also a bit concerned.

Cadence smiled. “Oh, don’t worry, the crystal ponies and their city are fine. There is nothing much to be concerned about anymore. Sombra is defeated and that is that.” She answered, which caused Twilight to sigh in relief as one of her biggest worries was put to rest.

Though that still left one big question open .

“Wait, if that is the case then why are you already here? Shouldn’t you still be in the Crystal Empire then?” Twilight continued to ask, exercising her natural sense of curiosity of basically everything.

It was Cadence´s turn to sigh. “Well...I am planning to explain that as well. But first let´s go find Celestia and Luna so that I can explain it to everypony at once. After this long train trip, I really don’t feel like repeating myself. I am actually going to head to my room for a while afterwards.” She responded.

Twilight was of course disappointed by this but understood her reasoning. In fact, now that she focused on it more she did look exhausted. The Crystal Empire is after all quite a ways off to the north. Which could easily take close to a day on a train to reach.

“I bet that she and Shining beat that sucker down. Just like how we did it with both Nightmare Moon and Discord. We eat bad guys for breakfast.” RD boastfully stated which caused some too shake their heads.

“If only you knew Rainbow Dash. The truth is a lot more anticlimactic than you would believe.” Cadence thought to herself.

The group eventually made it back to the open streets and where making their way directly towards the castle of in the distance. With a few of guards from the train station following them of course.

Because regulations are still regulations after all. Especially for such a young princess like Cadence.

Cadence personally ignored most of the stares and bows aimed her way from simple citizens she passed, and especially those coming from the nobles. As she knew that most of their nice and respective behaviors are just a mirage to mask their personal agendas. Either pursuing even more wealth at the expense of others or to just seek more power within the noble council. But it didn’t matter, as the central plaza in front of the castle gates eventually came into view after around 10 minutes of trotting around.

The mass of guards behind them thankfully dispersed after Cadence and the rest passed through the main gate of the castle and into its first main hall. From there the trip towards the throne room was more or less straightforward. Quite literally in fact as it was just a single straight hallway towards a set of double doors which separated this hall from the throne room behind beyond.

A guard quickly approached the princess and her escorts as they stopped in front of the closed doors. The guard bowed respectively in front of Cadence before addressing her.

“Princess Cadence. I certainly wasn’t expecting you to return so swiftly. I am sure Princess Celestia is going to be equally surprised when she sees you.” The guard greeted.

Cadence smiled sheepishly. “Well yeah, I have a feeling that I am going to get a lot of responses like these today. It was also made public to almost all of the castle staff that I was going to be away for some time. The fact that I am back now is certainly going to raise a lot of curious questions to everypony I pass.” Cadence commented before regaining her composure.

“Anyway, can we see my aunt no...” She was about to say before a loud crash coming from behind stopped her, along with a loud thud and a very recognizable groan.

Cadence sighed as she already knew who it was without having to really look over her shoulder to confirm it.

“I told you that you should´ve asked for help with that.” AJ could be heard chiding in the back, which just confirmed Cadence suspicion.

The guard facing Cadence looked a bit confused at this before Cadence addressed him.

“Don’t mind him. He has this new idea set in his mind which he is probably going to give up on in the next couple of days. Anyway, is it ok to speak with my aunt right now, or is she still busy with court?” Cadence requested which brought the conversation back on the forefront.

The guard nods. “Well yes, yes of course. Princess Celestia is actually on her break as we speak. Perfect timing if I do to say so myself.” The guard responded before giving his two colleagues a head gesture to unlock the doors. Which they did before pushing them open. Allowing the same guard to step through to announce Cadence´s presence to the alabaster Alicorn sitting on the throne.

“Princess Celestia. Princess Cadence has returned from her trip to the north with Prince Shining and the elements of harmony as her company.” The guard openly announced which got Celestia’s attention.

Celestia arched a curious eyebrow as she looked up from the book she was reading. “Oh, so soon? Well then let them in of course. I do have the time now after all” She calmly requested.

The stallion nods, before retreating himself back through the open portal to relay her message to Cadence and the rest. It didn’t take long for them to enter the throne room soon after.

On Cadence entry, Celestia quickly removed herself from the throne to personally greet her beloved niece.

Both Cadence and Celestia embraced each other before the sun princess finally decided to get the obvious question out of the way.

“Cadence, your back so soon. Have you perhaps failed in stopping Sombra or has some other problem prevented you from even entering the crystal empire all together? Please, tell me everything.” She asked while looking down at her niece with a certain level of concern and caution.

Cadence sighed. “No...no not at all. Everything turned out to be fine and I even managed to get into the Crystal Empire to see the city and its ponies for myself. In fact...” She gave off a pause to collect her thoughts before continuing”...Sombra had already been defeated before me, Shining and our escorts even arrived. The city itself already looked to be in the process of recovering. Everything seemed so normal and peaceful when we were there. Heck I was even able to see a couple of crystal foals running about the city streets while having some normal innocent childish fun. It was just like entering any other city. With Sombra long gone and the citizens free.” Cadence openly stated which surely had its predicted effect as Cadence expected.

The entire room was in a state of shock and surprise. Rainbow Dash and Twilight in particular seemed to be the most shocked of them all. With their eyes and mouth hanging wide open and their bodies almost stiff.

“Wait...so you did NOT defeat Sombra yourselves, but in fact somepony else did it instead?” Dash asked. A question which everyone was silently asking themselves.

Cadence simply nods as Shining finally decided to join in after he dropped most of his load onto the floor to give his back some much needed relief.

He grunted a bit before answering. “No, we didn’t, some golden unicorn with equally golden armor and a large staff managed to best King Sombra all on his own before we even arrived. He is also now the official new ruler of the Crystal Empire as well, being a crystal unicorn himself.” Shining answered which caused Celestia to arch an eyebrow.

“Crystal unicorn? I thought that Sombra had killed off all crystal unicorns back then to ensure that his power was absolute. As sad and terrible that may sound. Which is one of the reasons why my sister and I were forced to bring a stop to his rule before he could grow too powerful.” Celestia questioned while allowing herself a small flashback of Sombra’s reign of tyranny and bold expansions into Equestrian borders. Not to mention how many ponies died in those days. Especially the very ponies Sombra was expected to rule.

Celestia rubbed her forehead with a hoof to get those memories out of her mind as they weren’t exactly the prettiest once to remember. Something which Cadence and the rest of the ponies noticed.

“Princess Celestia are you alright?” Twilight asked with concern as she stepped up close.

Celestia nodded. “Yeah I am fine. Just had a small flashback which I wanted to get rid of. Nothing much”. She assured before focusing back to the topic at hoof. ”Anyway, as you just stated. A random never before seen unicorn has managed to defeat Sombra all on his own and is now the new ruler of the Crystal Empire, Is that correct?” Celestia asked to which Cadence just nods.

Celestia sighed. “Well this was certainly unexpected.” She muttered to which Cadence tilted her head.

“Uhm...what?” She asked confused.

“Oh, nothing it's just...it´s just that this sudden turn of event was just...unexpected to say the least. But I guess it is at least good to know that Sombra is no longer going to be a threat and that the crystal ponies are finally free once more. I had hoped that we could´ve made amends with the crystal ponies in the north by sending you to deal with Sombra. But I guess we have to try and get back into their good graces in some other way then. Diplomacy is my specialty after all, but it's never really easy.” Celestia commented which got everyone confused.

“What do you mean making amends with them?” Cadence asked while tilting her head.

Celestia sighed again. “Well, during the early years when me and Luna where still foals, there was a lot of border dispute between the first Equestrian leaders and the crystal ponies to the north. Both claiming ownership of the lands north of Canterlot, including the very mountain itself on which this city is built. As it would have given both sides a valuable strategic advantage in controlling the surrounding lands and keeping the other in check. Its central location on these lands was just prime for that. “She paused to take a breather before continuing.” Either way, the cold relationship between our nations continued when me and my sister eventually accented to the throne after we became Alicorns. One of the first things we wanted to do was to finally break the ice that separated us from the Crystal Empire to the north. A diplomatic effort in which we almost succeeded if it wasn’t for a certain unicorn noble who wanted to take matters into his own hoofs and finally rid Equestria of its closest rival and finally claim the lands to the north for his own. That noble was none other than Sombra in case some of you are wondering.” Celestia finally announced which caused everyone to gasp in shock.

Even the nearby guards where highly curious about this revelation as they showed the smallest sliver of interest at what the princess was rehearsing. Very early Equestrian history was indeed taught in many schools all around the kingdoms, but of course not in all of its rough details.

Which makes instances such as these quite lucrative for anyone close enough to hear them. I mean what could possibly be a better source of ancient Equestrian History than the one pony who has lived through it herself to tell about it?

“So wait...you're saying that Sombra was actually from Equestria?” Twilight asked after she managed to shake herself back into reality.

“Why haven’t I read about that before? Something like this should normally be archived somewhere. That a pony from old Equestria had gained control over the Crystal Empire and enslaved its population.” Twilight added, feeling quite flabbergasted at the fact that she had never come across a book that even remotely mentioned something like that.

Celestia smiled. “Well, that is because all of the books which were available to you at the library where not going into full detail about these specific instances of history. The once that do are actually locked away within the private archives here in the castle. The reason? For damage control. It wouldn’t exactly bode well for Equestria’s image back in the day if it was made public that Equestria was responsible for the downfall, massacre and enslavement of a whole nation. Especially when me and my sister were trying to build up our nation as a peaceful and tolerant society after so much strife in the past had almost ruined it. Yes, I know it was really just Sombra, his guards and followers who committed these atrocities. But the fact that he was both the head military advisory and the son of the previous Equestrian king meant that his actions were pretty much reflective to the image of Equestria as a whole. As silly as that may sound, but that was just how the world worked back then. Especially when disputes and wars where common.” She explained before allowing herself a quick breather after her long explanation was done.

“Whoa, I never knew that. Man, times back then must have been really chaotic then.” RD commented as she rubbed her head from this information overload she had been given.

“Yeah...” Pinkie chimed in. “It's a good thing that everypony nowadays are all pretty happy and nice to one another. Well most of them at least. Pinkie added, most likely referring to the Canterlot nobility

“So, wait...besides that. You just mentioned that Sombra was not just the military advisory back in the day but also the son of the previous king before the two of you acceded to the throne? Wouldn’t that make him a prince or something? The legit next ruler of Equestria?” Twilight asked, while mentally shuddering at the thought that such a power hungry maniac could have ever gained the throne himself. Which would have certainly lead to a reign of similar tyrants in the future if the royal history of other nations around the world are anything to go by.

She again shuddered at the idea of possibly having a darker equestria if that ever happened. Thank heavens for Princess Celestia’s and Luna’s ascensions to the throne after their transformations to Alicorns.

Celestia’s nods. “Well yes, that is technically correct and actually one of the reasons why he was always so...well agitated. Thinking back on it though I should have seen the signs long before things got out of hoof and should have stripped him from his position. Though then again, doing so would have also possibly resulted in a civil war, as he still had a lot of followers back then which supported his original claim to the throne. Either way, his presence was always one filled with potential problems and dangers no matter what Luna and I had done. Times where certainly rough back then, very much so.” She sighted.

“So...what now?” Cadence asked while looking up at Celestia.

She began to tap her chin. “Well, for now nothing much really. Sombra is apparently defeated and the Crystal Empire as a whole now has a new ruler. All we can do now is wait and bide our time. Perhaps even try and reach out to the new king or emperor of the crystal ponies and request an audience with him. I would love to know who this crystal unicorn is and if we could perhaps come to any agreements which would help bolster a relationship in the future. It will be hard, most certainly, especially with all the damage Sombra did to them and to some extend even me and Luna. By allowing the city to disappear for a thousand years when trying to just banish Sombra instead. If me and Luna hadn't been so rash back then, we would have surly sensed the curse he had placed upon the Crystal Heart. Linking himself with it, corrupting it and allowing himself to grow as strong as he did. Then we would have surely tried to sever his connection with it first and save the empire from suffering the same fate. We were young and rash though that is hardly an excuse for what has happened.” She again sighed.

“Yeah, but you two had to didn’t you? Sombra was a threat, and he needed to be dealt with one way or another. I am sure that if you could explain this to the crystal ponies somehow, they would probably understand.” Twilight again chimed in. Trying to justify her princesses actions.

Celestia shook her head. “No, it won’t as I said, there has been more than just us accidentally banishing the empire alongside Sombra that has contributed to the ill feelings the crystal ponies have towards us. I am sure Cadence and Shining have most likely encountered some crystal ponies that weren't exactly very fond of your presence right?” Celestia asked her niece, to which she nodded, remembering their first encounter she had with a couple of crystal guards on the edge of the magical barrier.

“Plus...” Celestia began.”...I wouldn’t be surprised if a lot of the crystal ponies actually remember the banishment we accidentally forced them through. The curse we cast on Sombra didn't exactly erase the memories of them being banished in the first place. Which is why Sombra remembered the location of the Crystal Empire after being sent adrift for so long. Another reason for the crystal ponies to despise us. Even IF you explain to them that it was just a miscalculated accident. Equestria has already placed too much strife on these crystalline beings for it to be THAT easy.” Celestia stated which caused Twilight to lower her head in slight sadness.

“Or...Pinkie suddenly jumped up front with a big smile.” We could just plan a big surprise party for all those crystal ponies, giving them gifts, lots of yummy food and lots and lots of balloons to make then like us again. So far a party has made anypony happy. I have no idea why it wouldn’t work with the crystal ponies as well.” Pinkie happily suggested, causing many of her assembled friends to just smile while shaking their heads at the pink party ponies antics.

Celestia just chuckled. “I am afraid that it won't be that simple dear Pinkie. The crystal ponies may be ponies, but they have a completely different history and culture compared to our own. So, whatever may work here in Equestria might not really work for them. Plus, as I said, the wounds are most likely to deep right now for them to be simple patched up by gifts and parties.” Celestia stated, causing the pink party ponies enthusiasm to sink slightly.

But only slightly.

Cadence hummed to that, before another question came into mind. “Wait, you still haven’t told us how Sombra even managed to take over the empire in the first place, especially when it says that both Equestria and the Crystal Empire where military rivals at the time . How did he do it then?.” Cadence asked, which was also somewhat that had been on everyone’s mind.

Except for Pinkie´s as she was more focused on the thought of how she could throw a “Sorry for being mean to you in the past and I hope that we can be friends now” party for the crystal ponies despite what Celestia had just mentioned.

Celestia tapped her chin. “Well, I am not really sure about the specifics. But he did have legions of guards under his control back in the day, not to mention the support of some of the other nobles. He was also quite the gifted mage, which in the end helped him corrupt the Crystal Heart and leech its powers for his own personal gain. Furthermore, a lot of guards were missing from the barracks as well at the day of his disappearance. But still not nearly enough to invade the Crystal Empire. Overall the details are quite vague even for me. I would guess that the crystal ponies would know a little bit more than I do, as they were the once suffering through Sombra’s infiltration and takeover.” She answered.

Cadence then yawned. “Well anyway, as long as Sombra is truly gone I guess both the Crystal Empire and Equestria as a whole will be at peace for the foreseeable future. I guess that’s what counts the most. Now, If you will excuse me , I would like to return to me and Shining’s chambers so that we can unpack and rest. Train rides can be really exhausting.” She announced to which Celestia nods.

“Of course, take as much rest as you need my dear niece. Me and Luna will cover for your duties for the time being. So, don’t rush yourself.” Celestia answered happily before giving Cadence one last hug to send her off.

Cadence of course returned it before turning her attention to Twilight and the rest.

“Anyway, I am sorry for not being able to spend more time with you and your friends Twilight but...I am really beat now and could really use a bath as well.” She apologized to which Twilight smiled.

“Don’t worry Cadence, I understand.” She answered before Rarity jumped in.

“Yes, dear princess, take your time. I can vouch from personal experiences how long train rides can be.” She added to which Rainbow Dash, , Pinkie and even Fluttershy could only agree on with collective nods.

“Come on Shining. Let's head back to our room for now.” Cadence suggestion to which Shining sighed. Especially when looking down at the bags next to him.

“Oh no you don’t. Let me help you this time before you break your back, and that is not a joke. You can easily break it if you overexert yourself there sugarcube.” AJ announced before picking one up.

Shining just sighed again before just agreeing to Applejack’s suggestion while taking the rest. She might actually be right about the back part. As his was already feeling quite strained after having forced himself to carry this much baggage alone for the duration of their return to the palace.

With that they were off to Cadence´s and Shining´s quarters. Leaving Celestia and the remaining elemental bearers in the throne room.

A guard suddenly came up next to Celestia from behind before tapping her. She lowered her head towards him as the guard whispered something to her. Celestia nods, before returning her attention back to Twilight and the rest.

“It seems that my break is over. I must return to court now until the end of this evening. Sorry Twilight but duties come first.” Celestia apologized to which Twilight felt a slight sliver of disappointment, but still understood.

“That is fine Princess I understand. I guess me and the girls could just stroll through Canterlot for a while before then. Wouldn’t you all agree?” She stated before looking at her friends for answers.

Everypony nods, especially Rarity as she most likely has something in mind about this little sightseeing trip of theirs.

“I would love to. Coming to Canterlot is obviously somewhat of a rarity and getting some crucial shopping done for my work back home would certainly be a thing on my to do list. I already know exactly where I would like to go.” Rarity answered to which RD simply rolled her eyes while Twilight chuckled.

“I guess we will see each other later Princess.” Twilight announced before leading her gang of friends out of the throne room.

Leaving Celestia all alone with her guards and most importantly her thoughts.

“A new ruler of the Crystal Empire.” She thought to herself before walking back up to her throne to begin court once more.

She needs to discuss this with her sister later for sure. This could be both interesting and troublesome at the same time.

Chapter 19: The first prototype

View Online

Chapter 19: The first prototype

Edited by: Regreme

“Your highness. A few of the changeling nobles have returned from their city wide trip, including the princess herself. They are waiting for permission to enter the Palace as we speak,” a guard announced as he stepped into the throne room.

The emperor looked up from the scrolls he was reading. “Is that so? Very well. Let them into the Palace. I would like to personally hear their comments about their personal experiences around the city. I am sure their minds would be much easier swayed towards my offer after having seen and most likely tasted the atmosphere around here,” the emperor responded, to which the crystal guard simply nodded before hurrying back to the Palace Gates.

With him gone, the Emperor simply returned to his casual reading session of a couple of scrolls which he had acquired this morning with the help Ruby, his scribe and personal assistant, scrolls which tell the history and certain past events of the crystal empire, and whatever else could be useful to know from his point of view.

According to some of the information he has read so far, the crystal ponies actually originated from deep underground, once building and possessing wide expanding underground cities and long wide tunnels that connected them for many, many kilometers. They were also known experts in both crystal magic and old metallurgy at the time, similar to the dwarfs of his world, minus the magic of course. It was also stated in these scrolls that a secondary sub race of the crystal ponies existed as well, simply known as Crystal unicorns, who were the ones responsible for crystal ponies aforementioned crystal magic and crystal forging. They were hailed as one of the best enchanters during their day, as enchanted crystal weapons, armors or even jewelry were known to be the most powerful and most potent once at their time, depending on the type of enchantment and item it had been placed on.

It is too bad that the limited numbers of crystal unicorns that still exist during Sombra’s take over and rule were all killed off, otherwise, having access to such talented enchanters would certainly benefit him and his goals in expanding the reach of his otherwise city state like nation which he was leading at the moment.

Besides that, some of these scrolls even accounted that the Crystal Empire truly was an empire once in ancient times, where it actually got its name from. But just like with every great power in history, it, too, eventually collapsed under its own weight, from both internal and external forces putting pressure on it as the decades past.

Overall, a very interesting history lesson, if he had to say to himself. The only mystery he can ask himself so far is, what exactly forced these ancient crystal ponies to abandon their underground dwellings and build their future cities on the surface instead?

Maybe some form of natural disaster and underground invasion of unknown origins? Frankly, he doesn’t know, and furthermore, it doesn’t exactly matter too much for him to actually know at this current state of position and situation. All he needed to focus on now was to eliminate the crystal ponies’ biggest weakness: Their limited number, and also the fact that the aforementioned changelings from before finally arrived into the throne room. All of them looking quite in awe at the architecture surrounding them, most likely just gazing up at the crystals, which this Palace is primarily made of.

The emperor ignored their wondrous expressions, as he was more interested in their upcoming response about the offer he made two days ago. He was very eager to have these shape shifting flying mages be part of his empire, both to bolster his numbers and to have productive citizens, not to mentioned acting as possible soldiers or even infiltration forces, too. Shapeshifters do make excellent spies, after all.

The emperor casually made his way down from his throne, meeting up with the princess and her noble escorts at the very center of the hall, where their attention finally switched towards the emperor.

“By the heavens, never before have I felt so full in my whole life. I didn’t even know that my magic reserves could be so high, not to mention being able to sustain my flight indefinitely without feeling a link of exhaustion. This place is amazing,” the princess stated, her disbelief and excitement quite evident in her voice.

The emperor mentally smiled at that as it obviously meant that their minds were prime for the offer he was about to repeat to them. Now, all he needed to do is ask the question again and see if they accept this generous offer for a much better life and place in this world.

He decided to get this part of his massive list of things to do checked up, as he has something else to attend which is as equally important and even a bit exciting for him, but that thought had to wait for a bit.

“Anyway...” he began, “Are you now ready to accept my offer? As you have experienced yourself, in my nation, you will no longer hunger. You will have all the energy and love you will ever need and then some. You will also be able to sustain your power and position over your fellow changelings, as well, as you and your fellow nobles will be accepted as equal towards the nobles of the crystal empire. Being part of the council and so on,” he stated before giving it a little break for them to think it over. “So...what say you now?” he eventually added after a couple of minutes.

The nobles looked to each other. Their mental conflict evident in their expressions, though those thoughts quickly subsided as they all started to look a bit more relaxed, more confident in their possible decision.

The princess sighed. “We would be fools to deny such a golden opportunity, if not for ourselves, then at least for the nymphs and future generations. To no longer hunger and starve for energy...” she responded before glaring up at the Emperor. “But still, we want you to still somehow compensate us for the death of so many guards by your hoof and that of your bat winged companion, something which could give their deaths a little bit more respect instead of allowing them to be forgotten,” she added, sounding quite stern.

Mateus nodded. “No problem. There is an awful amount of unused land outside the city’s borders and still within the magical barriers that protects it from the harsh weathers outside. We can easily construct a cemetery for those fallen, with their personal item and remains buried there, along with their names etched on their tombstones.” the emperor suggested.

One of the nobles nodded. “Well, okay, not how we changelings commemorate our deceased, but it is a start. We accept your offer. We shall be part of your nation and your plans. We changelings are now part of your empire,” he stated with no hesitations or rejections from his fellow nobles.

“Very well. In that case, welcome to the empire. If there are any changelings that wish to move here, then tell them that they are free to do so. New housing spaces are both being repaired and built as we speak, so a shortage of living space will certainly not be an issue,” the emperor suggested, which caused the princess to think.

“Is it then possible to move the entire hive here, then? You said that there was more than enough space inside and outside the city’s limits. If not, then we could just easily dig ourselves some underground dwellings to live in. We are very professional diggers, after all,” the princess requested, which was met with curious looks by her fellow kin.

The emperor raised an eyebrow. “Oh, is that so? I would personally suggest to wait for the infrastructure to be built first, before you all start moving thousands of changelings over here. Plus, it would also be smarter for the population to allow itself to get used to the idea of having a second race living alongside them. From what I understand, the majority of the crystal ponies seemed to be ok with this idea, with friendly interactions between both sides already starting, from what I heard. But still, let's not rush things. One thing at a time,” Mateus stated, which was a bit disappointing.

“Well, I guess that makes sense. Though, just for the record, it really isn’t too difficult for us to move an entire hive from one location to the next, thanks to the hive mind link we all share,” the princess stated.

“Anyways, feel free to explore the Palace as you will. I personally have another appointment to attend to which requires my attention. I will see you this evening then, at the dining hall. Just ask any random guard where it is, in case you don’t stumble upon it during your explorations,” Mateus suggested before moving past the changeling nobles.

“Actually...” the princess called out, which forced Mateus to stop.

He stopped. “Yes, what is it?” he asked.

“Is it ok if we come along instead? I really haven’t done much sightseeing around the city, as me and the rest here were too busy enjoying the energy this Crystal Heart of yours was radiating. Would that be fair?” she requested, which caused Mateus to hum.

He began to mentally weigh the possible effects it might have for these changelings to see exactly what he was planning to do so early in modernizing the Crystal Empire’s military. Though if the changelings are really going to be part of his new nation, then it would make sense to introduce some new military reforms as well, creating new specialized branches for each race, like how he is planning to have a mechanized MagiTech armor brigade pretty soon. That is, if the finished prototype Cid has managed to build is even capable of functioning the way he designed it too, which is the main reason for Cid’s invitation.

Either way, he eventually decided that letting them see some of the technologies he is planning to introduce to these ponies is not something to either hide or worry about in the foreseeable future. In fact, letting them know earlier and educate them in both their uses and operations is most certainly going to save him and future instructors a lot of time trying to get these changelings up to snuff in terms of MagiTech armor design and whatever else he has personally cooked up on his drawing boards.

He hummed. “Well, alright. You can all come along if you fancy so,” the emperor responded, to which was followed up with a simple nod from the princess. The emperor accepted silently and just led the way, with the rest following of course alongside a couple of his throne room guards for security reasons.

The Emperor himself might have accepted these outsiders into his realm, but that doesn’t mean his guards should ever let their guard down, even towards their own kind.

“Emerald.”

“What?” the emperor responded while looking at the so called princess.

She sighed. “Emerald is my true name, in case my fake title is going to get silly or something, because I am not a princess nor do I act like one most of the time. I am just a noble, after all, and not really royalty,” she explained.

The Emperor simply raised an eyebrow to this sudden introduction but accepted it. Better to know someone’s name instead of just having to go with a title, though the same thing could be said with himself, as most also just know him off his title instead of his actual name.

But that didn’t matter, as most would just address him by his title anyway, out of respect and so on.

.............................................................................................................................................

“Alright. Now, keep the pressure within the valves stable and make sure to keep an eye on the dials. This is only going to be a test run, so no need to fill up the tanks to the brim just yet!” Cid shouted.

Today was the day. After a few days of non-stop work crafting, literally, testing and assembling everything together to the emperor’s plans, it was finally done. A first working (hopefully) prototype of a mechanized walker fueled by refined oil and magic respectively.

The magic portions mostly came from the heavy enchanted crystal embedded into its core, which also acts as its main energy source for its weapons. It channels its energy through focused lenses inside its mechanized maw in the form of either a fire beam, ice beam or even a lightning beam, depending on the setting.

The entire machine was somewhat built to resemble a drake. With large, strong and complex looking legs keeping its main frame above the ground, while also acting as its main source of movement. The same was done with the machine’s large feet, which were built to house large movable claws to give it significant grip on almost every surface.

Same with its overall legs structure. The body and head were also somewhat shaped to mimic that of a large reptilian creature, especially its head, where both the pilot control and its main magical laser were located. Other than that though, that’s where the similarities of your typical drake end, as its design doesn’t include two sets of forearms or a tail. Adding forearms would just be messing with the already well established balance and purpose of this particular design, being meant to be fast and agile, not to mention easy to control, as adding arms would have just added more complexity into this design than it already has. The dashboard of the pilot’s cockpit was already cluttered enough.

Furthermore, the lack of a tail also has its reasons, as the rear section of the machine is where the exhaust of its main turbine was located, sucking in air from small ventilation shafts scattered on the front of its armor to cool the machine’s internals and expelling it through the large opening where the tail should be.

Overall, a machine meant for military purposes. Quick and agile in its design and equipped with a potent main weapon within its maw. A marvelous machine of both technology and magic, one that would certainly give the Crystal Empire a military edge if this one prototype even works as intended. If not, then his reputation of being the Empire’s mechanical genius, or nutcase depending on who you asked, would certainly be on the line. Plus, it would also risk his future career of possibly becoming the first head chief of anything mechanical or technology related within the empire, which in turn would rake in more wealth and prestige for him and his family’s name and also give his wife a lot more opportunities to keep herself busy.

Not that he didn’t love his wife or wanted her to be more gone or anything, but having her sometimes busting through his workshop doors and interrupting his very critical and experimental work can be rather grating, to say the least. It would be nice to be able to work and tinker through a single day without having her constantly break his Zen whenever she decided she would need him for something.

But alas, such are the burdens of both a technical professional and a married stallion, especially when Maple’s father was quite the powerful noble himself. Connections are everything, after all.

“Sir Cid, the emperor and his escorts have arrived!” One of Cid’s workers suddenly shouted which forced Cid out of his thoughts.

“Well, let him in, of course! I personally requested for his presence, as today is the day where we are finally going to give this thing its first test run. If it succeeds, well...then, all of your future positions as technicians are well and truly secured, as I am positive that mass production of these machines will truly begin once the test is met with resounding success. Let’s just hope that it will,” Cid openly stated.

The young stallion nodded before running back outside.

Cid, on the other hoof, fixed his mane, grabbed his discarded vest to put it back on, and made sure that there wasn’t too much oil caking up on his face or hooves to make himself at least somewhat presentable towards the Emperor. The key word here is ‘somewhat’, as he was still pretty much caked with oil and grime, no matter how much he wiped it.

He actually needed a proper shower, but that has to obviously wait, as he had an emperor to entertain.

It didn’t take long for the aforementioned monarch to eventually arrive, as he and his guards entered through the front double doors of Cid’s Workshop. Curiously enough, there were even a couple of these newly talked about changelings with him, following the Emperor into the workshop with their eyes immediately glued on the mechanical MagiTech beast in front of them. They instinctively recoiled, shocked and surprised at its sight, with one of them even channeling its horn out of instinct, which immediately sent off alarm bells into Cid’s mind on what was about to come.

Cid immediately rushed down from his catwalk, not really feeling keen in having one of those magic slinging bug equines damage his precious prototype before it could even be turned on, fellow guests or not.

“Hey, stop charging your horns in here. This is a work in progress, and I am not allowing ANYONE to put a dent in it, especially now in such a crucial moment!” Cid openly stated, which got the changelings’ attention.

“What in the Foremothers’ names is this...this thing?” Emerald asked as she pointed at the machine sharply.

Cid hummed. “Well...this here, my young dear, is something which is called MagiTech Armor, a machine designed to be driven by a single individual for both military purposes or as a means of long distance travel, or perhaps even for industrial use or domestic travel if the design is somewhat altered. Really, this prototype only scratches the surface of what this technology could be used for. The thought alone is exciting on its own,” Cid happily explained before getting a bit excited on the thought.

The Emperor hummed to get Cid’s attention, which it did, as he quickly shook himself to get back on track.

“Oh, yes. Of course, your highness. You are here for a reason, the demonstration of this prototype over here,” Cid announced while gesturing towards the almost house sized machine behind him.

The emperor hummed, silently observing the overall design and structural complexity of the machine, reviewing the pipes and pistons in between the armor pieces and assessing the joints and plating as well.

There were a few exposed wires as well, but those can easily be tucked back into the armor, after the test is done. This is just a test drive if the machine even functions the way it should. Weapon testing could be done afterwards, if the mobility test is a success. For now, it is more important that these legs moved and even run, if the pilot pushes on the throttle.

Furthermore, it has not yet been made clear as to who is going to be the first ever MagiTech driver in this world. From what the Emperor could tell, there were just young looking engineers and craftsman around here, but no one qualified enough to drive this machine.

A very critical detail indeed.

“Say, who is going to pilot this thing? I don’t see anyone even remotely qualified to drive such a machine,” the emperor asked.

“I will,” someone suddenly answered from behind the machine itself, which got everyone’s attention.

It was none other than Sapphire, dressed in some interesting looking leather outfit and heat gear and with a set of pilot goggles draped around them. The emperor was intrigued by this, to say the least, especially when he knew her simply as Silver’s second in command. He wasn’t exactly sure that such a lady like her was even qualified to pilot such a machine. She probably wasn’t, but there is only one way to find out.

But then again, wonders still happen, and naturally talented individuals are a thing, after all. Just look at the band of fours kids who managed to somehow foil all of his original plans in his old world and even managed to kill him when first confronted with him face to face. Talk about destined to fail, when impossibilities such as these are just allowed to function.

But alas, it is none of his concern at the moment, or rather he hopes it isn’t.

For now, it is better to just banish these memories out of his psyche and see if Cid has done his intended job in creating the very first MagiTech armor, according to his specific designs. He may be a genius when it comes to both magic and technology respectively, but mechanically, he is not, which is why he most often requires the assistance of others to bring his designs and visions into reality, especially in a very quick and efficient timeframe.

So for now, he just had to accept the possibility that Sapphire over there does have the skills and knowhow to actually pilot this machine without ramming it into a wall or something, which in turn would just hinder the test all together and stop any useful data from being made when it comes to making the conclusion that this prototype is actually functioning as intended and not be ridden with many tiny design flaws and what not.

With that, the Emperor quickly rubbed his chin before nodding. “Very well, if you think you can pilot this machine, then please, be my guest. One has to start eventually in order to educate the others on how this machine works. I am planning to have a completely new military branch dedicated to these MagiTech Machines anyway, once the testing phases of this particular model are a success,” he stated, which caused Sapphire to nod with an understanding look.

“I know, which is why I personally volunteered to be the first, as most other guardstallions have declined the offer to test drive this thing when Cid came into our barracks to search for a suitable pilot. I, at least, took the time after I accepted to look into the design diagrams and controls of this machine to give me a general idea on what to do. But other than that, I am afraid that my driving skills will be mostly luck based at first and a healthy dose of intuitions as well. I apologize for not bringing more to the table, but I will do my best. I promise,” she truthfully answered.

“Very well. In that case, please start with the testing then. The stairs on the right side of the workshop will lead you up to the catwalk, which will allow you access into the machine’s cockpit inside its head. We will move out of the way while you do that,” Cid instructed, to which Sapphire nodded before making her way up the aforementioned catwalk which Cid had pointed out.

“Alright, we should all get out of way before she climbs into the pilot seat and engages the turbine. I would suggest the opposite catwalk from hers, where we can easily watch the machine start up sequence. We shall then follow the machine, once it gets outside,” Cid suggested before everyone followed him.

The changelings, on the other hand, decided to just fly over to the catwalk and wait there for the rest to arrive. Once everyone was safely out of the way and looking at the aforementioned machine from their vantage point, Sapphire decided to jump into the cockpit from her position and sat herself down. The entire space for the driver was carefully shaped and constructed for a pony’s form in mind. The seat in which Sapphires flank was pressed on was also somewhat made to fit an equine of her regular size. The three pedals underneath the dashboard where shaped to accommodate hooves as well.

Besides those, the dashboard itself was just littered with dials, valves, levers and also throttles, which Sapphire could only remotely make sense of. She might have an idea what one half of them do, judging by the notes and schematics she had studied prior to this, but the other half were still a mystery to her. Though, what she did know were the two opposite levers on both sides of her seat: one left, one right. Both were designed to act as speed and movement controls of the machine she was sitting on, and lastly, there was the power switch to the right of the dashboard as well. It was a hoof sized switch, which was just one flick away of either creating history or a disaster of epic proportion. Or so she thought, as she would be lying to herself if she told herself that she wasn’t a tit bit nervous about this.

This is an untested metal beast, after all.

She nodded to herself, collecting all the courage she could muster before reaching out for the large switch to her right and flicking it on. The effects of her decision were almost instant. The entire machine suddenly began to hum and vibrate underneath her as the central turbine quickly sprang to life.

The pipes still connected to the massive machine started to hiss and shake, letting out a burst of steam from the connectors of the machine as the oil inside of them suddenly turned visibly red, like blood, and were rapidly flowing into the beast as the main turbine sped up.

This was it. There was no turning back now, as the hum became louder and louder, and the hissing on the vents became more numerous and wild. The sleeping beast was now waking up, as the dials on Sapphire’s dashboard began to move and light up.

Cid and the Emperor up above on the catwalk were watching this scene with great anticipation, while the changelings and the emperor’s escorts were looking down at the rumbling machine with a hint of child-like fascination and even slight intimidation.

The sense of intimidation quickly turned into silent collective yelps, as the fuel hoses on the beast's back and sides suddenly disconnected themselves from the machine and began flailing violently in the air, releasing both hot steam and even traces of oil onto the workshop’s floors below them.

The unexpected happened. The large brass colored head of the beast suddenly reared back, and gave of a loud and downright frighteningly low roar, as if the thing was suddenly alive and free. With all the pipes and hoses now disconnected from the beast, it was free, free to move, hopefully at the will of its pilot.

Sapphire, on her end, was fiercely surprised at this sudden life like behavior of this machine, but quickly shook herself back on track as she began manipulation of the two opposite levers on each side of her seat, to hopefully control the awakened beast with them.

She started with the left one, slowly and gently pushing it forward to give this machine forward power, and therefore allowing it to gently move out of the large workshop and out into open grounds, where any sudden movements or defects on the controls wouldn’t be as disastrous as there would be inside a cramp, packed workshop.

Thankfully, and again to Sapphire’s amazement, the beast suddenly began to move forward, using its complex legs to stomp its way forwards and towards the wide open double doors of Cid’s workshop. Sapphire could easily feel every step this giant metal beast took. But other than that, the slow ride itself was a lot more smoother then she originally anticipated it would be. There was only a few slight up and down movements from what she could feel, not enough to be too noticeable and certainly not too much to be either disorientating or sickening.

In fact, the gentle movements of the machine were actually pretty soothing, from what she could tell. But none of that really mattered to her, as the sheer amazing excitement she was feeling to actually move and control this massive machine with her own hoofs was easily overloading everything else she could be feeling.

She already felt quite powerful while sitting on top of this massive thing’s head, and she hadn’t even began moving it from left to right or even got the chance of using its in-built weapons systems that the diagrams explained.

She couldn’t wait to actually give its main weapon system a try, if they even work that is. Though, so far, the locomotion of the MagiTech Machine seemed to be working perfectly. Its proof could be attested for when Sapphire suddenly found herself outside of the workshop’s covers and out into the open fields.

She was out, all thanks to the machine she was driving forward.

Cid and the rest were, of course, fascinated by this. Cid especially was beaming like a child, while the Emperor was simply feeling satisfied that his design was actually working as it was intended. For now, at least. Sapphire still has to order this prototype to turn and alter its path. Otherwise, it would be stomping out of the empire’s protective shield and move out into the open snow covered fields.

Which, luckily, Sapphire realized as she began looking around the dashboard and momentarily panicking.

“Oh, crap! Where is the control lever controls again? Where is control lever controls again?!” she repeated to herself as her eyes were going all over the place.

She eventually remembered, facehoofing as a result and quickly placing her hoof on the lever to her right, or rather, the control stick as its called that she recalled from her studies.

The thing was even shaped differently than the lever to her left, a bit larger and thicker in size and with a completely different base as well, allowing a 360 degree of possible movements with this one, if she again remembered it correctly.

She began to test her knowledge by pushing the control stick to the right and immediately felt and saw how the machine suddenly began stomping to the right. She tried again by pushing it left this time, only for her to get the same results as the first test, though of course, only going in the completely opposite direction.

She kept the turn this time, allowing herself to turn 360 degrees in place before willing the machine to face the workshop she just left and pulling the left lever or throttle back to its central position and therefore forcing the machine to stop.

It did, flawlessly of course, and without any knock backs or uncomfortable sensations in Sapphire’s cockpit.

The basic movement test seemed to be a success.

If Cid wasn’t ecstatic before, he certainly was now, after having witnessed Sapphire making these very basic maneuvers. It was basically complete at this point. The machine worked, at least in both movements and start up.

“Marvelous. An absolute perfect result in the category for basic movements. I never doubted my mechanical ingenuity and prowess,” Cid openly stated, beaming from ear to ear as he climb down the catwalk to join Sapphire outside with the machine.

The Emperor couldn’t agree more as he followed the ecstatic stallion, noting the piston and gear moments inside the legs where the armor was exposed enough to see them. They all seemed to move perfectly in harmony with one another, which is of course perfect and part of the intended design. This Cid certainly has proven his mechanical skills and engineering.

“Well, now that this test is done, let's just move to both the running test, agility test and then later, the weapons test shall we?” the Emperor suggested, to which Cid nodded.

“Well, yes, of course. The quicker we can evaluate that this design works, the faster we can then start putting it in mass production, and to also come up with alternative variants for different use and specializations as well. This is just the tip of the iceberg, after all,” Cid stated while looking thoughtful and mentally excited.

The changelings and the guards, on the other hoof, were just speechless and content in just staring silently at the large brass machine in front of them. Its head was even moving a bit from place to place, as if the thing was actually alive or something.

This was certainly not creepy at all, or intimidating.

Cid eventually nodded to himself. “Alright, Sapphire. Now, would you be so kind to test the running and agility mechanic of the MagiTech machine? Afterwards, we can then start evaluating the weapons systems, to see if the enchantments and focusing lenses really work. Those are the main features of this machine, after all,” Cid shouted.

Sapphire just nodded before looking down on her dashboard and pushing down on one of the floor pedals with her left hind leg out of random, thinking that one of these peddles was also somehow connected to the power and speed function of this Brass beast. But instead, what she got was a red bright beam of fire jetting out from the beasts open maw and immediately impacting the roof of Cid’s workshop.

The explosion which followed was bright enough to force Sapphire to shield her eyes, as both smoke and shrapnel eventually reached her as well. Once the light and smoke cleared though, it was clear that she somehow managed to press or engage the wrong button, or in this case peddle, as one massive chunk of Cids workshop was now gone, alongside with Sapphire’s excitement and sense of enthusiasm.

She fucked up, big time.

“Well...at least the weapons work perfectly fine as well, by the looks of it,” the Emperor casually commented after dropping the shield he cast around him and the ponies and changelings around him.

Everyone else was too shocked or frozen stiff to really say or add anything to the emperor’s nonchalant demeanor, especially Cid, who was too busy staring at the damaged workshop he had in front of him, or rather, what was left of it.

Its roof was mostly gone and still smoldering by the beam which Sapphire accidentally fired.

Oh, he is never going to hear the end of it from Maple, or the rest of the council. He is sure of it.

Chapter 20: A Chipper in a machine

View Online

Chapter 20: A Chipper in a machine

Edited by:Regreme

“Alright, the registrations are now completed. Welcome to the Empire, Miss Chipper,” the stallion on the other side of the desk announced before hoofing Chipper a copy of the official documentation papers that solidifies her citizenship within the empire, along with the rights and privileges that go along with it.

Chipper simply accepted the paper with her magic before giving her thanks to the middle aged stallion and showing herself out of the foreign bureau office, where a couple more changelings were waiting to get their papers verified as well.

Chipper stopped and looked down at her documents with both confusion and a sense of loss. She even scratched her head, not really sure what all of this would mean for her going forward at this point, being a recognized citizen of a surface dwelling nation. Granted this place was great, even a dream come true to be honest. Food, love and energy, as much as she wants, whenever she wants. Never has she ever felt too full, so incredibility energized and free in her whole life. The moment she was first brought here (against her will back then) was the moment where everything suddenly opened up to her: life, the universe, everything.

Or maybe it was just the byproduct of the sudden rush and overload of love which caused her to feel like that. Not that she can really look back on it, as she almost forgot all recollections of that particular moment. All she can recall of the past events was one of the crystal guards waking her up inside some dark alley, with all kinds of weird stuff covering her.

The guard was being incredibly vague with the topic at the time, but she could guess that it must have been something embarrassing, judging by his facial expression.

Either way, that was a couple of days ago. Now, she was an official citizen of the Crystal Empire with no idea what to possibly do from this point on. She didn’t even agreed to become a citizen in the first place, as she was more or less picked to be one of the first to see if both changelings and crystal ponies can actually peacefully coexist with one another.

She would have personally kept her position as a changeling guard in training. But it seems that that part of her career seems to be over for the time being, as she is now expected to somehow find a way to mingle with the crystal ponies around her and do something with it. One of those goals would be to look for a new occupation to keep herself busy and learn more about these rather shiny looking equines. Well, to be fair, she is an equine too, though only a lot less shiny and far less...well... mostly shiny.

“Hmmm...I wonder if their guards would accept a changeling?” Chipper thought to herself as she gazed at the passing squad of crystal guards patrolling the streets. It seems silly at first, to immediately jump back into a military role after having lost her former one. But then again, what else was she supposed to pick besides going with the obvious? She had never been anything else but a guard since she was old enough to contribute to the hive’s well being, so trying something else would be a bit...dodgy for her.

So, she might as well go with that and hope for the best. Who knows? Maybe the training requirements to become a crystal guard aren’t as demanding as the ones she had to face as a changeling guard.

With that, her mind was made up. “If I really want to join the Crystal Guard, then perhaps asking one of them would be my best bet in getting my first step done. Just...need to find one,” she told to herself before looking around.

All she saw was a fairly busy looking street and a lot of crystal ponies wandering about. There were even a couple of changelings mixed in, both trotting around on the ground and admiring the city and its crystalline theme, or just flying about in the air.

But besides those two, there was no nearby guard for her to ask, which was just typical as a whole platoon had just passed by here before she made the mental decision of becoming a crystal guard. Now, she had to either track them down, or search around for someone else who could then point her to the right direction.

Knowing that the latter would be more or less the easier option with a lot less hassle, Chipper began looking around for anyone or anything that could perhaps help her with her endeavor.

She found one, a rather elderly looking stallion with a shield strap on his side. The shield had the same insignia on its center as the crystal guards have on their armor, not to mention that she also saw the same symbol on a lot of banners around the city, being the shape of a crystalline star which must be some form of national symbol or something. Or at least some form of standard for their guards.

Knowing your nation’s flag is important, after all, especially when being part of its military.

Chipper shook her head. “Anyway, enough thinking,” she told herself before making her way towards the elderly gentleman who was currently talking to a mare behind a market stand.

The market stand itself was fairly curious, offering what Chipper could tell must be some really old looking books and tomes. She personally hasn’t seen a lot of books, or even tomes for that matter. Not that it would make any difference if she did came across them before, as she had no literary skills to make use of them whatsoever.

Being a low lonely ranked changeling didn’t exactly give her a lot of opportunity to even learn writing or reading, and if so, it would most likely be useless anyway in her situations, as she doubt that she could even read the crystal ponies’ alphabet or writing system, and one look at the book’s cover immediately told her that her theory was true. Those letters or symbols were beyond foreign to her, and therefore useless.

“Uhm...excuse me...” Chipper began as she came up to the pair.

This got the two ponies’ attention, as they both looked at Chipper with raised eyebrows. This forced Chipper to be reminded of how socially intimidated she can be, causing her ears to fall flat against her skull and her tail to tuck in between her flanks, a move that can the considered sexy if you looked at it from behind. The roundness of her flanks was made even more apparent, with a tail tucked in between them, but thankfully, nobody noticed or cared.

“Yes? What is it?” the old looking stallion asked while studying Chipper’s looks.

Chipper mentally slapped herself. “Well, uhm...I was just wondering if you could maybe point me to the closest guard barracks? I am thinking of maybe trying out my chances with the guard, if they even take changelings, that is?” she asked, sounding a bit too nervous for her own liking.

Not the best impression to make when making it clear that she may be interested in joining the military. They need tough and confident ponies, not timid ones like her.

The stallion was about to reply when another pony suddenly stepped up. “Is that so? Do you really want to join the crystal guard then?” a young stallion asked, his goggles and tool bags strapped on his forehead and barrel respectively, making him look like someone who knows his way around machines or engineering. Or so Chipper guessed.

He also looked a bit more...should she say, basic, compared to most other crystal ponies she had seen so far in terms of color, sporting a light brown goat with a simple red colored mane. Though both of them were also shimmering and shining in the same crystal like pattern as the rest of his kin, of course.

Chipper simply nodded, to which the stallion smiled.

“Sweet, maybe then you might be interested in being part of this new program? The creation of a brand new military branch, separate from the crystal guard,” he stated, which in turn made Chipper curious.

“A brand new military branch? What might that be?” she asked, causing the stallion to smile.

“Well, simple. The new, upcoming mechanized branch of the military. Right now, we are kinda looking around for anyone interested in giving this new program a try and become possibly one of the first few individuals who can call themselves MagiTech Knights. And yes, in case you are wondering, we are also instructed to accept changelings as well who have gained citizen status within the empire. And looking at your papers, I would say that you do check in with the recommended requirements to join,” he explained, pointing to the documents which Chipper was holding on to.

She followed his hoof gesture and looked at the document she had just received before looking back at the stallion. She noted that the old geezer was no longer there, leaving her with this new pony and the stall owner, who has also excused herself by arranging a stack of crates behind her shop.

She focused back on the young smiling stallion in front of her. “Well...I guess, in that case, I might just go ahead and accept your offer, not that I have much else to do anyway at the moment,” she responded with a sigh.

The stallion smiled. “Sweet, the first catch of the day. I can personally lead you to the newly repaired barracks which will be hosting this new mechanized branch, along with its members and workers,” he responded before ushered Chipper to follow him.

She did, hesitant at first.

“By the way, my name is Kidd Brass. What might yours be?” the now named Kidd asked as he looked over his shoulder.

Chipper perked up at that. “Oh, uhm...my name is just...Chipper. I am just a low ranked changeling where I came from. Almost just a drone,” she answered a bit discouraged.

Kidd seemed intrigued. “Drone, you mean similar to Bee drone in a Beehive?” He asked.

Chipper shook her head. “No, not quite. Changeling drones can talk and think on their own, just like me. It’s just...it’s just that they are the working class in a changeling society, expected to basically do all of the dirty and hard work for everyone else,” Chipper answered as the two continued to trudge through the busy streets of the city.

Most crystal ponies they passed by didn’t even bother to look at Chipper’s direction, which was fine with her as she already felt quite uncomfortable as it is, being in the only changeling trotting about on the surface. She had spent pretty much all of her life underground at this point, and having no cave roof above her was rather unsettling for her, not to mention being surrounded to by so many surface dwellers as well.

She really did stick out like a shore hoof in this sea of glamour and color.

But again, thankfully, those aforementioned ponies didn’t give her much heed or attention as Kidd continued to lead her to heavens knows where. Though, talking about heaven, seeing the endless blue skies above her along with the warm and bright sun was certainly something she could get used to. The key words being ‘get used to’. She still missed the safe confinements of the underworld.

She wouldn’t be surprised if she wasn’t the only only changeling who felt like that.

“Okay. Here we are,” Kidd eventually announced, which forced Chipper out of her thoughts.

She looked up, tilting her head a bit at the structure in front of her. It was a building, crystal in nature like everything else here. Though, the only difference about it was that it somewhat resembled a medium sized fort, with tall and defensible walls surrounding the building’s back, and the entrance consisted of two large double doors and a portcullis in front of them.

The portcullis was, of course, drawn in, since many crystal ponies seemed to be going both in and out of the building. Some were guards, while others looked somewhat similar to Kidd here, carrying tools and other items around them, which would be reminiscent to someone who is good at tinkering.

Not sure why this place needed so many of them, but Kidd did mention that this branch was mechanically focused. What that meant, she had no idea, but she is surely going to find out sooner rather than later, especially when she suddenly found herself passing through the main gate and into a large courtyard. A courtyard that was filled with massive brass colored things that she had never seen before. In fact, those things looked like dragons, from her point of view.

“Uhm...what are those, and why do they seem so...motionless and don’t do anything?” she asked while pointing at the four machines in front of her, instinctively keeping her wing muscles tensed up, just in case.

Kidd smiled. “Oh, those? Nah, don’t worry about them. These are actually the machines I have been telling you about before. You really don’t have to worry about them doing anything as long as they are deactivated,” he answered.

Chippers reaction was quite predictable. “What?” she stated in surprise. “These things are actually machines? Like, really machines? Artificially created ones?” she asked with wide eyes.

Kidd just nodded. This prompted Chipper to look back at the brass beasts to the left end side of the courtyard and squint her eyes. Kidd was right, as she just now noticed the obvious looking pistons and joints underneath the beast’s metal plating, which didn’t looked very biological at all, at least from what she knew. In fact, these four machines didn’t looked like anything she was mentally picturing when Kidd talked about them.

She was mentally imagining something similar to a catapult, something made of wood, or maybe even rock with very basic but still confusing mechanics behind them. But this, this was certainly something she didn’t expect, nor did she expect its design to have such sheer complexity.

In fact, its outside complexity confused her the most, as she could only imagine how such a machine could even work internally. Is it maybe powered by magic? For her, it has to be, because she can’t think of anything else that could possibly get this thing moving. Maybe it is powered by steam, too, similar to the trains or other machines the ponies use to the far south, if the stories she has heard about them are true.

But either way, she was clueless about all of this, but also incredibly impressed at the concept alone and its overall use of nothing but metal in its overall design. She could only guess the sheer complexity these things must have by just looking at them externally. But if Kidd’s words are true, then she is certainly going to learn more of them sooner than later if she truly decided to join his efforts.

“Uhm...Chipper? Hello?” Kidd asked, while poking the frozen changeling on the shoulder.

She shook her head. “Wha-what? Oh! Yeah, uhm...” she responded awkwardly while looking at him.

Kidd smiled. “I guess, judging by your expression and reaction, that you must be very impressed. Trust me, so was I when Sir Cid and the rest of us watched these machines move for the first time. You will get used to this idea over time as well, especially when you are going to be tasked in taking these things out to the fields for training and actual mission related purposes in the future. As Sir Cid himself has stated, this is truly just the tip of the Iceberg on what this technology can do,” he announced, momentarily getting lost in his own words and thoughts about the future.

Chipper just nodded, before the words of Kidd quickly sunk in with her. She was going to drive one of those things if she accepts his offer in joining this mechanized brigade? She didn’t know if she should feel excited about the idea or be incredibly nervous.

Though to be fair, she was mostly nervous about the idea more than anything else, because in the end, she would be climbing inside a metal beast whose functions still eluded her. She was prepared to operate a catapult or something similar, despite the redundancy of operating such a machine thanks to her ability to cast magic (even though she hardly knew any spells that can be even remotely considered offensive). But still, something like that would have at least made her understand what it was, how it works and what was expected of her. But this...this just seemed far too alien, even for her. Maybe she should just tell him that...

“Hey, Chipper, is that you?” somebody called out, which forced her out of her mental meddling.

“Wha-what?” she responded, getting a small sense of deja vu thanks to that.

She was even more surprised though when she recognized the person who called her out. It was none other then the changeling guard she was momentarily forced into captivity with on that one fateful day. The fact that she would run into him so early once more was surprising enough, let alone here of all places.

The aforementioned changeling fluttered towards her, landing right in between her and Kidd, who in turn looked at the newcomer with curiosity before recognizing him from somewhere.

“Ah, yes, aren’t you one of the first who came here to attend the new training program? I do remember having seen you this morning with a few other newcomers. Crystal ponies and changelings alike. Though...then again, I can’t really tell, as you all kinda look the same for me. Sorry if that is considered an insult,” Kidd announced before apologizing.

“It’s fine. I don’t expect anyone to really tell us apart who isn’t a changeling. For us, it's easy,” he stated before focusing his attention back at Chipper.

It was actually kind of funny how she didn’t know his name yet. But then again, she was just paired with him briefly, before everything turned soar. But none of that mattered now, as she was again more surprised to have heard that the same changeling she was with on that fateful day had also decided to take part in driving one of those brass monstrosities. Furthermore, that there were more changelings besides her as well.

Maybe it was kinda okay to still take part after all.

“Say, are you going to join this training as well? I mean, as far as I know, you have also been given the career axe as well, to be forced to take citizenship for some social test. But at least you didn’t have to lose a lot thanks to that...unlike me,” he stated before mumbling something angrily at the end.

She just sheepishly smiled, feeling somewhat responsible or guilty for his forced down situation. But she still nodded, letting the changeling know that she was on board as well...kind of.

That was when something happened. A stallion stepped out onto a podium right next to the machines, looking like a very important military figure, judging by his ornamented armor and helmet.

“Everyone who has come here to partake in this new training program for the creation of this new MagiTech regiment shall now please enter the building barracks for an upcoming briefing session in around half an hour. Do not be late, or your chances in joining this training shall be cut short indefinitely, as right now, we are only accepting a limited numbers of new possible recruits. That is all. Be responsible and attend the meeting after registering,” the stallion shouted before leaving the podium.

Chipper and her counterpart simply looked at each other afterwards, as Kidd came up to them to get their attention.

“Well, it seems that you two better hurry and get yourself registered before the briefing begins. I can lead you to the registration office if you want,” Kidd suggested.

Both changelings just nodded before following Kidd to wherever this office was to get this confusing stuff done.

What a day for Chipper.

Chapter 21: Brass on white snow

View Online

Author's Notes:

Hello, sorry that this chapter took so long to get out. I actually forget that I had a few chapter for this story already written on reserve, but never posted them because...again...I forgot about them.

I also want to make a bit of a statement saying that my interest in writing Pony related fanfics has somewhat waned. Its really hard to keep a focus on when you have like a million ideas floating inside your head. Which is also why I have so many incomplete stories under my belt.

Its a bad excuse I know but that is just what is going with me. I just have so much stuff in my head that I just have to put some of them on paper. Same goes for my art too.

Anyway, here is the latest chapter. Hope it was worth the wait. I have a few more on hold for this story, though I will most likely just scrap them and write them new from the ground up.

Lets wait and see then.

Chapter 21: Brass on white snow

Edited by: The Great Khan

Thera casually rested her head against her hoof as she watched the strange hulking machines stomping around on the open snowfields below her. Feeling both intrigued by their design and quite indifferent as well, if such a combination of feelings was even possible.

But none of that really mattered to her, as today was finally the day where she could finally say goodbye. The day where the skies were finally cleared up enough for her to return home. Back to Nassgardiath; the northern home continent of the Thestral race.

Thera grumbled to herself as she began to think. Reflecting back on all of the crazy stuff that had happened to her in the past couple of weeks which lead her to this very moment. Starting with her arrival on Equestrian soil, after having spent many months traveling around many kingdoms and nations as a simple mercenary, only for her to be immediately ridiculed by those skittish little ponies just for her looks alone. Looking a tit bit too… scary, as some liked to dub it. Which was just ridiculous in her mind.

She knew that she could be quite scary or intimidating if she actually wanted too, but not like this. But it didn’t matter, as the worst was yet to come after having had enough of the ponies insidious behaviors. She had later gotten herself ambushed and captured by a pack of Diamond Dogs, which was just ridiculous. Normally she would be the one doing the ambushing, but a combination of sleep deprivation and the fact that her blade was stupidly placed a couple of meters away from her, lead to the disaster of getting herself captured by a band of walking-talking canines. She would have easily killed the ruffian mutts if she was able to grab her sword before they all piled up on top of her. Quite literally in fact, which was how they even managed to subdue her in the first place.

Thera sighed. That moment was practically the catalyst for everything that had happened to her afterward. Her getting rescued by a golden unicorn stranger, who eventually became the new Emperor of a nation which she had never heard of, Followed up with the arrival of some equestrian nobles seeking the defeat of this black unicorn individual which she and golden boy already managed to kill, which then eventually led to her just wander around the castle at night out of boredom before she then eventually decided to just go drink her boredom out of her system, which THEN led her to a Changeling hive before assisting a band of prisoners escape the hive while being drunk as all hell while doing so.

Not the best course of action she had ever partaken in, but it was at least a good distraction for her before she could truly become mad out of frustration and boredom. But none of that really mattered now once again, as the gods finally decided to stop humoring themselves at her expense and have finally gifted her with the opportunity to this dreaded place. One she was going to take by its very horns and rip them clean off if she has too. Though besides that, she had the decency to inform mister golden boy of her departure and stopping herself in being such a visual eyesore in a city filled with shiny equines. Equines which she had learned to respect a little bit more than their Equestrian counterparts for so many reasons. These ponies at least had some backbones where it counted, unlike the former.

Maybe she was just being a tad bit racist towards the Equestrians. But then again, so were they. Calling her names and pushing her off to the sides, thanks to her looks alone. Now that is racist.

But either way, it didn’t matter, as she personally had no more desires in returning to the Equestrian kingdom after that experience. With that out of the way, she began to check her things. Her bag, her sword, and the provisions she had bought along earlier as well for the long trip ahead, including salted meat of all things.

It was actually kind of surprising to learn that the city was home to a local butchery. Apparently, these crystal ponies were capable of consuming meat as well, being actually considered omnivores in terms of their biology. The only problem with that though was that there isn’t a lot of game to be had in such a frozen wasteland. So meat consumption for these crystal ponies was obviously in the minority.

Thera again shook her head. Getting her thoughts back on the reality at hoof before eventually looking back at the snow stomping machines below her and raising her eyebrows just a bit when she saw one of them shooting out some kind of beam from its maw and towards a large rock. The rock itself didn’t stand a chance with such a blast as the dust and debris fall subsided. Interesting to say the least, something she was sure the council back home would eagerly liked to be informed about once she got back. Well, she was going to be talking with the council one way or another. Especially with the letter she was given by Mateus.

This unicorn sure was a strange one, though sometimes more in an interesting way then a creepy or suspicious one. Most nations don’t really like to get into direct involvement or connection with the Nassgadian Thestrals, especially with their dismissive behavior towards others.

“Well, I'll just have to deliver this letter to my clan leader, who can then hopefully bring it directly to the high king himself. If not, well… tough luck then.” She mumbled to herself before pushing herself back up on all fours and flapping her wings a bit to get some juice pumping into them. Once she was done though, she immediately jumped off the tower she was perched upon and took to the air, making a direct beeline towards the direction where her home land was and flying towards it with great haste.

She obviously didn’t want to get caught in a storm while flying. That would just be adding unnecessary difficulties on getting herself back home. That would be annoying on so many levels.

.............................................................................................................................................

“Alright, don’t be afraid to play around with the controls a little bit. These are machines, not animals, so you don’t need to worry about pushing them too hard. These things are built to last and can only really be damaged by large amount of magic or other MagiTech armors!” Sapphire shouted. Watching them with a couple of other instructors as they moved about in the fields. Both with basic movement training and staying in formation.

At first, it was predicatively difficult for some to even get these machines started up. While some were rather eager in getting their fair try in piloting these machines and were acting just as reckless and overconfident as their enthusiasm allowed. Causing some of them to bump into walls or large rocks, with almost no damage luckily.

As Sapphire stated, the things were built to last after all.

Though after a couple of days, things were well. Though not for all, as one particular recruit was just downright frustrating to deal with from Sapphire's point of view. That one recruit was none other than Chipper, still suffering from the ill experience of driving these things as it was in the beginning for everyone. Though the obvious difference with that was that, unlike all the others, she was pretty much still hampering around with the controls and causing her MagiTech armor to spasm out in the field, or just moving around erratically and leaving the formation multiple times.

Even after all of the many briefing and classroom lessons she had to attend, she was still almost clueless in even learning the bare basics. If it wasn’t for her own enthusiasm of at least trying the best she could and a little bit of private pep-talk to herself, then it would have been quite possible for Sapphire to just send her off and replace her with somepony else to fill her space. But she didn’t, thanks to her determination and enthusiasm, and a little bit of adorableness as well.

Damn, who knew that one of those bug equines could actually act and be so adorable?

“I think that recruit Chipper is having some problems again.” One of the officers stated which caused Sapphire to sigh.

"Typical. I was honestly questioning when she was going to mess up again.” She answered before pushing on the throttle of her MagiTech armor and steadily speeding towards Chipper's awkwardly moving machine out in the fields.

This was actually why they were doing their practice runs far outside the city limits. Thanks to individuals like her.

“Recruit Chipper, what are you doing again?” Sapphire demanded as she came up next to her.

Chipper stopped fumbling with her controls out of fright, which in turn just made her movement patterns even worse as it was now stuck going on an infinite loop. Making her previously awkward movements into something ridiculous instead. Sapphire again sighed before bringing hers into a full stop and jumping out of her cockpit and leaping onto Chipper's before she could go too far. She immediately pushed the throttle down, cutting off the power and allowing the brass giant to come to a full stop. Once this was done, Chipper smiled sheepishly up at Sapphire which in turn just caused Sapphire to grumble.

“You're making this a lot harder than it really needs to be, you know.” She stated which forced chipper to drop her grin.

“I'm sorry.” She apologized in her usual cute way.

How this black and green thing with holes in her legs could act so adorable she will never know. But it seems that her antics were just considered 'cute' towards her fellow kin and not towards other changelings. From what she heard from one of them, her antics always had the tendency of getting her into trouble with superiors, no matter how much she apologized.

Sapphire again sighed. “Never mind. I'd say that's enough for you today. Can you guide this machine back into the barracks, or do I have to get one who can do it?” She asked while looking at the Changeling.

Chipper shook her head. Her goggles falling off of her head and landing somewhere underneath the dashboard. This caused Sapphire to press her lips together, deciding not to comment on it as Chipper began to fumble with the controls.

“I think I can do it myself miss Sapphire. I just need a bit more practice.” Chipper stated as she began to look for the power throttle.

She found it, causing the machine to move once more and for Sapphire to almost fall off thanks to it. She decided to quickly jump back to hers while she could before climbing back into its cockpit.

She pushed her throttle forwards as well. Following Chipper from behind and keeping an eye on the timid little Changeling. She was a lot of work but at least she had a lot of dedication and will to at least try. She seemed to be a fairly good pony, from her point of view at least.

“Good, just keep the machine straight and don’t touch anything else. You don’t need to.” Sapphire shouted, trying to make sure that Chipper didn't push, pull or press anything else.

Thankfully she didn’t, and it didn't take too long for the pair to reach the maintenance grounds in front of the barracks. Coming to a full stop and shutting them down before disembarking, Sapphire with the help of purposely build scaffolding for ponies to climb down, and Chipper simply flying down. Once on the ground, Sapphire began to stretch herself a bit to get some feeling back into her legs. Sitting inside the cockpits for the majority of the evening can do that.

Chipper on the other hoof was just staring up at her MagiTech armor. Just taking in the overall size and mass of the things and observing the complex mechanics of the war machines. She still couldn't believe that she was actively piloting one of these things with relative ease. Theoretically speaking of course, as she still has some problems when it came to its control. Something which First Officer Sapphire always liked to point out whenever her and her team were sent out to the fields for some training.

Chipper sighed. She knew that she was by far the worst performing member of the program by far. Her respective counterparts, especially the Changelings who are also partaking within the program, had already mastered the more advanced movement mechanics of the machines and were already testing and training to make use of the MagiTech’s weapon systems.

Soon, the entire branch was going to be conducting their first scouting missions with these machines. Traveling far out into the tundra and mountains in search of anything interesting and unique nearby, while also generally paroling their designated lands which belonged to the Crystal Empire at large.

And here she was, still struggling to remembering the most basic controls and what not. To say that this was discouraging would have been an understatement. But at the same time, she wasn’t allowing it to hinder her own expectations of finally achieving something in her life. If this can prevent her from being a simple Changeling drone, then she would take it.

Plus as confusing as these machines might be to her, she would be lying to herself if she said that she wasn’t both mildly impressed and fascinating with these MagiTech walkers. She always felt so… powerful when piloting one of those machines. The size, the speed and mobility, the weapons and even the roar it could do made her feel like an even bigger Changeling than she really was.

They were right when they said that power can be addicting. She certainly could testify to that to some extent. Those things really do make you feel a lot more powerful then you should be, and even gives you a tiny thrill when piloting them, even if her own piloting skills were questionable at best. She could only imagine how the weapons must feel when firing them.

She hadn’t gone that far in her training yet however, with all of her instructors, primarily Sapphire, denying her from doing so. For obvious reasons which also she was self-conscious about.

“Oh, greetings miss Sapphire. Are the daily training routines already over?” Kidd suddenly came up.

Sapphire shook her head. “No they aren’t, though for me they are, and for Chipper over here as well.” She answered, to which Kidd looked at Chipper's slumped form.

He gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “Don’t worry, you'll get the hang of it eventually.” He stated kindly.

Chipper just nodded while keeping her gaze fixed on the ground.

Sapphire was about to say something when a distant explosion cut her off. Everyone turned their heads to its source, only for them to learn that one of the trainees had fired their main weapon at yet another target. It is quite remarkable and also very much intimidating in how powerful these weapons are. It certainly was a good thing to know that these weapons were on their side instead of anyone else's.

Though that could change, if these machines ever fall into the wrong hooves.

“Anyway Chipper, you are done for today. You are free to go after you help Kidd here with the maintenance checkup on these machines. Maybe then you can learn something from them instead of just trying to memorize the most basic of controls. Whatever may help.” Sapphire ordered before leading herself away from the scene and to heavens know where.

Chipper was feeling unsure about this, but orders were orders. She eventually turned her head towards Kidd next to her.

Kidd just smiled. “Ahh, don’t worry. I'm sure that this is both going to be fun and maybe even help you in becoming a better MagiTech pilot.” He assured her while patting her on the shoulder again.

Chipper just nodded, really being unable to say no to this.

Kidd’s smile only widen. “Great, then let's get started then. Your ability of flight might be very helpful in the end when giving these machines a general checkup. It's going to be easy, trust me.” He added before making his way towards Sapphire's machine first with scaffolding in place.

Chipper just followed him, buzzing right behind Kid as he climbed up the wooden structures. This was certainly going to be interesting.

.............................................................................................................................................

“Hmm… this is certainly curious.” Cid mumbled while looking at the newly-arrived crystal in front of him. It was enchanted, just like with all the other crystals he had worked with when constructing the first MagiTech machines.

Though this one was different. Cid was trying his hoof in learning more about enchanting and tapping into this skill himself despite his lack of a horn. The serious reality he was facing right now was that the crystals he had used thus far were all pre-enchanted crystals made by crystal unicorns in the past and had been stored away ever since, meaning that he and the Emperor himself only had limited sources of these crystals. Which also meant that they could only supply a limited number of MagiTech armors with them.

This was a reality Cid was desperately trying to solve if he and the Emperor wished to expand MagiTech Technology as a whole. They needed a fresh source of enchanted crystal and quick, though sadly, no crystal unicorns were alive to carry on this task. As Sombra’s rise to power also brought a quick end to the limited number of crystal unicorns they still had, basically pushing the art of crystal enchantment to the point of extinction, alongside the crystal unicorns who practiced them.

This was truly both a sad and frustrating issue for Cid. Even more so when the Emperor himself was unable to perform this task as he had very little knowledge about enchanting in the first place, despite being a grade-A Warlock himself.

But none of those problems mattered right now, as Cid has somehow achieved something else which he wasn’t expecting. A crystal that was blinking strangely after he had tried to copy a small portion of an enchanted crystal's magic and transfuse it into this new one.

The end results of doing so were… unexpected to say the least.

“Well… this is certainly something I wouldn’t have expected. None of the old books, tomes or scrolls written by these enchanters of old have ever mentioned something like this to be the outcome. Very strange.” Cid muttered to himself as he scratched his head.

The crystal in front of him continued to pulse. Something it normally shouldn’t do if the pieces he read were anything to go by. Maybe he did the transfusion poorly, or made a mistake somehow?

Certainly possible but one which was also far fetched given in how closely he studied the tomes first before testing this out. But now, he wasn’t so sure anymore given the results. Something was either wrong and unique about this, and he was afraid of bothering the Emperor too much to go ask him about this in person. He was the most magically-talented individual within the empire after all. Plus a crystal unicorn as well.

Either way, one thing was clear. “I need to study this further and see what this might be. Maybe I might have stumbled upon something never before seen. That would certainly be something.” Cid stated before looking around his office.

Maple was surely going to chide him for having his personal space so cluttered up. He should maybe fix it up a bit before she comes here to check up on him.

Yeah… that sounds a little bit safer.

Chapter 22: The Quarrels of two Monarch’s

View Online

Chapter 22: The Quarrels of two Monarch’s

The Emperor was sitting in front of his personal desk, trying to think of ways to expand his current realm. Not just for expansion sake, but also to get his hands...or rather hooves on more resources.

The recent subjugation of the changeling did allowed him access to new sources of ore. Such as Iron and Copper. But even so, the empire still lacked the fuel resources it needed to make proper use of these new sources of ore. Such as oil, coal and other fossil fuels.

Wood was also a problem. Not hard to believe when your city is literally situated in the middle of a snow covered tundra. Then of course there was also the issue of getting his hands...or hooves on more of those enchanted crystals, which are also quite crucial for the industrialization and militarization of his newly acquired realm.

So many problems but so little solutions. Food will also be a problem when the population starts to grow. A wide open tundra isn’t exactly known to be well suited for agriculture.

Mateus knew that he needed to expand and fast. How is up to him really. He could also try diplomacy to get what he needs, or engaging into some trade deals with other nations to trade for the resources his nations requires. But where is the fun in that?

No, he needed another target, another group of people to subjugate and annex into the empire for his own goals. He is planning to make the Crystal Empire into an actual empire. Expansion is what he is good at as long as a gang of over ambitious teenagers isn’t there to thwart his plans.

He has certainly learned his lessons last time. Never again is he going to underestimate a small band of wannabe heroes. No matter how minor or insignificant these are going to be. That...and being less off a “dick” as the common peasant would say also helps.

A sudden knock on the door roused him from his thoughts.

“Your highness. I brought the tea you requested.” The muffled voice of ruby pierced through his private quarters which caused the re-incarnated monarch to dispel his flare ball which he was playing around with while busy with his own thoughts.

“Ah yes. Bring it in.” He responded before unlocking the door with his magic.

Paranoia was also another issue he is suffering from. Ever since has been haunted with vivid nightmares.

Nightmare related to his mother.

Ruby trotted into the room before placing the tray onto his table.

“Would you need me to pour in the tea for you?” Ruby asked with a kind smile.

The emperor shook his head. “No, you may leave now.” He casually responded.

Ruby’s ears dropped. “Well...as you wish your highness. Oh and by the way...” She perked back up again. “Sir Cid wishes to speak with you about something important. Something related to these enchanted crystal as he named them.” Ruby added, which certainly peeked the Emperors interest.

“Very well, tell him that I am waiting for him at the throne room.” He responded to which Ruby nodded.

“It will be done my lord.” She responded before leading herself out. Leaving the emperor once again with his own thoughts and his own personal demons. He always hated those demon’s, their are just such “dicks” as the commoner would say.

“Be quiet, I am trying to enjoy some tea here.” He mentally stated to an empty spot to the far right corner of his room before taking a small sip from his tea.

He is not crazy, he can simply see things which mortals cannot.

Like that tiny little demon who was childishly showing its tongue at him.

He especially hated those.

.............................................................................................................................................

Cid gave the emperor a short bow as he stood in front of his throne.

“So, what brings you here Sir Cid? Have you discovered something new?” The emperor asked while leaning lazily against his throne.

Cid nodded. “Yes, this here.” He quickly stated before pulling out the pulsating crystal from his coat.

The emperor raised an eyebrow. “So it’s pulsating. What exactly is that supposed to mean?” He asked, giving Cid the benefit of the doubt even though from his perspective, it looks quite insignificant.

Cid began. “Well...it means what we have here is a beacon. I was experimenting with a hoof full of other enchanted crystal by trying to copy and transfer their magic into another in hopes in created more with such a method. Though instead, I somehow managed to fashion a beacon of some sorts. Which seems to be resonating with the very magic which resides within the Crystal heart. The closer I got to it with this, the faster it was pulsating.” He explained, which certainly got the emperors interest.

“Oh...so your saying, that with that crystal you have on your...hoof. We could probably pinpoint a source of magic which is similar in nature to the crystal hearth, correct?” Mateus guess.

Cid nodded. “Yes, and potentially a new sources for these magical crystals. Which we only have here in limited supplies now.” Cid confirmed, causing the emperor to rub his chin.

“I see...” The emperor mumbled. “Do you wish to maybe launch an expedition then?” He asked, to which again Cid nodded.

“Yes I would like too. This is actually the second reason why I wanted to speak to you. To ask your permission to take a few of these newly build MagiTech walkers as transportation.

Traveling through the northern Tundra and mountains is quite a dangerous ordeal, and having some well armed mechanized transpiration would make this expedition a lot more safer. Not to mention less time consuming too. I already pinpoint a potential lead with this crystal I have. From the tests I have done so far. The crystal seems to resonate stronger the more north west I go with it. So that will be the direction I shall lead this expedition too, with a hoof full of guards and other professionals of course.” He explained causing the emperor to look down at him curiously at his last sentence.

“Oh, so YOU are going to be leading this expedition then?” He asked, causing the middle aged noble sigh.

“Well yes and no. My wife is actually going to be leading this expedition for the most part, not me. I am just accompanying her because...well...I just don’t want her to go exploring the lands outside the city all alone while I stay here. It's boring without her.” He clarified, which again made the Emperor raised his eyebrow and ignoring his last sentence.

“Oh, and why is that? I thought she was a painter by trade.” He asked, causing the old stud to hum.

“Well, its because she knows a lot more about traveling through the wilderness then I do. She used to travel with her father a lot before we eventually got engaged, who was a traveling merchant by trade which makes her quite adept when it comes to surviving out in the wild. She is a much more qualified person to lead this expedition then I am for sure. I am much better with a wrench then eating berries from the bushes. “He explained.

“Well in that case, go assemble your team then. If this might help us resolve our shortages of enchanted crystal, then I have nothing against it. Just don’t die along the way.” He casually responded.

“Well thank you your highness...and I will try and do that.” Cid responded before taking his leave. Leaving the Emperor again with his own thoughts and a few stoic looking crystal guards who don’t really do or say much anyway.

The Emperor leaned back against his throne. “Great, never thought boredom would ever be a problem for me.” He thought to himself before resting his head against his hoof.

He always hated to play the waiting game.

.............................................................................................................................................

“Would you like some tea your highness.” A servant mare asked as she patiently stood behind her princess.

Celestia nodded. “Yes, that would be lovely.” She responded with a kind smile before placing down the parchments she just recently signed.

The maid gave her a short bow before leading herself out, leaving the princess to her own devices and thoughts. Which Celestia used to give out a sigh as she looked down at the pile of paperwork which still awaited her. She always hated this part of her job. But it's a job she has to do, because nopony else would.

She tried, but apparently her level of paperwork is too much for most ponies to handle. They usually quite before they can even complete their first week.

Celestia let out another sigh as she stared out through her open balcony to the far right of her room. Primarily at the direction where the Crystal Empire is located.

“I should probably keep an eye on the empire now. Just to make sure that we won't have another Sombra on our hooves. Crystal unicorn or not.” She thought to herself before her calm and bored expression turned into that of frustration.

She would barely admit this to anypony, but she did feel quite frustrated when she heard that somepony else took the throne. She felt quite happy and relieved to know that Sombra was finally dealt with, but now Equestria has basically a rival nation right up to its northern border who’s view towards Equestria are lukewarm at best. Which she cannot blame them for.

If only her niece was able to take the throne for her heroism and not this crystal unicorn. To secure Equestria’s northern border to to help ease up relationships with both the crystal ponies and hers at the same time. A subtle way of expansion is what she calls it while also trying to fix past mistakes.

But now she can basically scratch that with this new leader on the crystal throne. A leader she knows nothing about off.

“Maybe I should request and audience with him to at least get to know him? Though showing myself within the Crystal empire might not be such a good idea. The wounds are still deep, and most Crystal ponies likely still remembered what Equestria was trying to do. WHAT I was trying to do. I have to approach this diplomatically if I want the relations of both of our nations to grow steadily into the positive. Rather soon then later to be honest.” She thought to herself before looking back down on her parchments.

“Yes, I should do that.” Celestia thought out loud before pulling out a new piece of paper with her magic and began to compose a letter.

A letter which will hopefully be sent towards the Crystal Empire swiftly so that she can put her slight paranoia to rest. Not to mention her overall curiosity as well towards this new leader.

Maybe Cadence can give her a bit more information about this stallion before the audition can happen.

Couldn’t hurt could it?

.............................................................................................................................................

“Alright is everyone ready?” Cid called out while looking at the crystal ponies in front him, along with the small assembly of crystal guards and walkers which will be used as transportation.

They all nodded.

“Good, because it is time to move out...well according to my clock it is.” Cid muttered before looking down at his golden watch to look at the time, before realizing something.

“Wait. Where is Mable?” He asked while looking around for his spouse.

“I am right behind you darling.” She responded behind him while wearing a thick furry coat which practically covered almost all of her body.

“You might want to wear this too.” She stated before hoofing him a coat similar to hers.

He nodded. “Ah yes of course, we are going northwest towards the mountains of course. How could I forget?” He commented before taking the coat.

“Alright, let's get into the machines and get this expedition started. Honey, you take the crystal and lead us with it. The emperor wants us to come back alive, so you better lead us proper.” He stated before giving her the crystal.

She just rolled her yes. “Of course I will, don’t fret dear. Father has taught me everything remember?” She commented before making her way to her MagiTech machine and its driver.

The expedition was on.

Chapter 23: Arranged Meeting. (Edited)

View Online

Chapter 23: Meeting at Canterlot

Edited by: The Great Khan

“You've been invited to Canterlot your highness?” Captain Silver asked while the Emperor was enjoying some morning tea.

Mateus nodded. “Well yes, their princess wishes to meet me in person. For diplomatic discussions and probably to also asses my character in person if I had to guess.” He responds.

“Well in that case, allow me to accompany you the sire.” Silver stated. “As Captain of the Crystal Guard, it is my duty to protect you wherever you go, Your Highness.” He states, hitting his chest piece.

“You know...” He began, "I can take care of myself. One or two guards should suffice.” He responds casually before returning to his tea.

The captain nods. “True, but… it's still a duty. Plus, this would give me the opportunity to see for myself how things have changed over the last thousand years. A though I still can’t exactly wrap my mind around it to be honest. One thousand years in stasis.” Silver responded before looking off to the side lost in his own thoughts.

Mateus sighs. “Very well, just don’t arm yourself to the teeth then. We don’t want to look ready for war towards out southern neighbors now do we?” That is up to them though. He thought the last part to himself.

“More Tea if you will?” He asks servant next to him.

The mare just nods before refilling the cup while holding the handle of kettle with her mouth. Something which he quietly finds absolutely disgusting.

“Well thank you, Your Highness. I shall prepare myself accordingly for the trip whenever you are ready to depart.” Silver acknowledges with a bow before leaving.

The emperor quietly hums to himself before looking back down at his cup and then back at the mare holding the kettle with her mouth.

He grimace. “Just bring me the tea kettle from now on.” He states before yanking the kettle away from her with his magic.

The maid was a bit confused but quickly nodded. “O-of course, Your Highness!” She replied before cantering off.

The emperor looked down at his hooves and back up at the kettle levitating next to him.

“Sometimes I miss having hands...” He thought to himself before placing the kettle down and enjoying the rest of his morning in silence.

He had a diplomatic meeting to prepare for. When it was, he didn’t know, as the letter he received didn’t exactly specify when he could visit. Or it could be because the letter was badly handled in transit, with some of its last sentences being smudged and smeared.

Whoever was the courier for this letter was obviously incompetent, or maybe a 'derp' as the common folk would call it.

Either way he had to get it done. Even though there was still much work to do here, but he also knew that building up positive relations with his much larger neighbor was something which could only help his ambitions. It could buy him some time to build up his own strength before letting his true ambitions unfold.

A quick reply needs to be crafted first of course and send with a bit of magic. No point of barging in unannounced after all during peace times.

Now only one question still remained.

“How to actually get there? Do we have trains of our own?” The emperor wondered to himself as he emptied his final cup of tea, as the kettle was empty and he already sent the maid off to do other things.

He should have asked for more.

.............................................................................................................................................

“So he is really coming?” Luna asked her older sister as they both trotted through the halls of Canterlot Palace.

“Yes.” Celestia replied. “I am quite curious to meet him myself. To see if he really is a crystal unicorn or not. If he is, then his existence alone might be a good source of hope that the crystal unicorns were not completely wiped out after all.”

Luna hummed. “That is all well and good sister, but still, inviting a complete stranger we have never heard before now or even then into the palace? Especially a pony who managed to KILL Sombra all by himself if the stories are true? That is a bit…hasty isn’t it? We don’t even know what his true motives are” Luna admitted bluntly.

Celestia sighs. “Well, I understand your concerns sister, but it is better to build up good relationships than to make rivals, Luna. Let's meet him first before we start judging.” Celestia argued.

Luna looked off to the side. “Well I guess, but my intuitions hold true don’t tell me that I didn’t warn you.” Luna pointed out which made Celestia shake her head.

“Luna, times have changes, and you should stop acting so suspicious towards every newcomer who trots through these halls. This is why I keep telling you to get out of your room and socialize more. It will really do wonders for you.” Celestia added before they both reached their intended destination.

“Well, this is where we must part. Unless you are willing to take my place at court.” Celestia stated as she gave her sister a smirk.

Luna flinched. “Dear heavens, no. The longer I have to hear nobility whine and complain the more I feel the urge to just throw them off of this mountain. You can continue to hold day court as you always have dear sister. I prefer the peace of my own night court” She respond with a huff.

Celestia fake moped. “No mercy for your dear old sister then?” She asks as she opens the door.

“’Oh, and by the way,” Celestia announced before looking over her shoulder. “If you are free today, which you most likely are, can you maybe help lead the preparations needed for our guest's arrival? I obviously cannot, since I'm busy with court now.” She requested.

“I guess I can.” Luna responded which made Celestia smile.

“Thanks Lulu!” Celestia responded before making her way to the throne room to finally begin day court.

A thousand years of doing this, and she still somewhat hates it. She has just gotten really good at hiding it.

.............................................................................................................................................

“Well, without a train how are we going to get to Equestria?” One of the guards chosen to accompany the emperor asks as they waiting around in front of the throne room. Fully equipped and ready to go.

One of the four guards shrugged. “No idea, but we have been instructed to just wait here until further orders by the captain. I'm not even sure if we are really going or not.” He stated while rubbing his chin.

“Yes, we still are.” Silver stated as he enters the scene, also ready to go.

“Come, follow me up to the emperor's chamber. We are to meet him there.” Silver ordered.

The four crystal guards nodded before following.

Once there, Silver immediately approached Ruby who was stationed right in front of his chambers.

"We are here. Is his Majesty ready?” Silver asks.

She nods “I think so.”

As if on cue, the doors to his chambers open. Revealing a fully dressed and geared up Mateus along with his staff.

“Ah, you are all here. Perfect, we are ready to depart then.” He casually states.

“Uhm, excuse me Your Highness, but… how exactly are we going to travel to Canterlot without a train? We could maybe prepare a carriage for you. But traversing through the snow-covered tundra is both dangerous and also quite slow. Not something I would recommend, even if it is our only option right now.” Silver stated.

“Then do not fret,” the emperor began. “We won't be traveling via carriage or any other form of civil transportation.” He explained, much to the confusion of Silver and everyone else.

“Pardon me, but how exactly are we going to get there then Your Highness?” Silver asked again.

“Simple,” the emperor began. “I am going to Teleport us there.” He responds nonchalantly.

The confusion continued. “Forgive me, but… did you say teleport? As in magic?” Silver again slowly asked. Both to not sound rude and to clarify himself a little bit better.

“Yes.” The emperor responded. “We are going to use magic to get there. I spent the majority of this morning and early afternoon refamiliarizing myself with an old spell I haven’t made use off for quite a long while. A spell simply known as “Warp” where I’m from.” He explains.

“Uhm… okay?” Silver responded. Still sounding quite confused and possibly a bit nervous.

“Anyway, there might be a 14 percent chance that this will fail. Especially when calculating the number of participants, I will have to warp along with me and the distance. But I'm confident that I can warp us all to Canterlot without any issues. It just requires a suitable beacon to home into. Princess Cadence should be perfect for that.” Mateus explained, before tapping the floor beneath him with his staff. Summoning a magical circle on its surface that was large enough to encompass the group.

Silver was now visibly getting nervous, but didn’t voice it. At least he wasn’t the only one. The guards behind him also looked fairly anxious as the runes on the inside began to glow.

Even the very air around them began to feel slightly energized. Which even Ruby outside the circle could tell.

“Be sure to keep standing still inside the circle once I release the spell. Otherwise, you might get split in half or suffer from any other form of magical mishaps.” Mateus explained, again with almost an almost infuriating tone of calmness despite the risks involved.

This just made the group even more anxious as tiny magical sparks began arch from the edge of the circle as the spell was slowly reaching its apex.

The emperor of course ignored their obvious expressions of dread as he turned his attention to Ruby instead, who was looking at the spectacle with mild fascination.

“I wish to have my tea ready by the time I return later tonight. As I always do at that hour.” He instructed before returning his attention back to the warp circle in front of him.

“Remember: tea ready at nine.” He announced before tapping the circle again and activating the spell.

With one bright flash they were all gone. Leaving nothing but a small cloud of smoke and a slightly-blinded Ruby as evidence of their prior presence.

Today’s lesson for Ruby though: never look directly into the flash of an activated warp spell, or suffer temporary blindness while stumbling about in panic when it's the first time that has ever happened to you.

She certainly learned that the hard way.

.............................................................................................................................................

Cadence was staring at her own reflection. Lost in thought at the idea of meeting this curious but still strange unicorn so soon. The letter which suddenly appeared an hour or so ago right as she was readying herself the day was quite the scare. But one which quickly dissolved when she had the chance to read its content.

She quickly shook her head. Before getting back to the task at hoof of figuring out what to wear for this diplomatic meeting if ever. She is sure her usual regalia should suffice. She wasn’t going to attend a wedding after all. A thought which made her frown when thinking of how her own weeding went.

She again placed these thoughts back to towards her mental back burner before picking up her brush to straightening out some of the lose ends of her mane.

Dropping it as soon as she picked it up when a sudden flash behind her scared the horse apples out of her.

The second time of the day.

“Did it… work?” A strange new voice stated, causing Cadence to squeak before turning herself around instinctively in a defensive stance.

“I warn you, just because I'm the Princess of Love doesn’t mean that I can’t-” She was about to threaten before she quickly recognized the ponies in front of her.

“The… the Crystal Emperor?” She stuttered, completely stunned.

“Princess! We heard your scream, is everything alri-” A guard burst in before noticing the band of armored strangers in front of him.

“In-intruders, INTRUDERS! I NEED BACKUP! WE HAVE INTRUDERS!” He quickly screamed before racing out of the room.

Mateus shook his head at the guard's unprofessional reaction. Leaving his princess all alone with a bunch of possible intruders while seeking backup. But then again, what exactly was he supposed to do? It is five against one; not exactly a favorable matchup for any skilled soldier.

“Greetings, princess. I hope our arrival was not too intrusive.” He greets her calmly.

Cadence blinked. “Uh… no… nonono it was… nothing, I guess. I was just busy doing my mane and… uh… So, it’s no big deal… really.” She responds, finding all of this to be quite awkward on her end.

“Uhm… are you here because of my Auntie's invitation? If so, then it would make sense why you're… suddenly in my room.”

The emperor nodded. “Yes indeed, that is exactly why I am here, and again sorry for this sudden intrusion. I hope that my sudden appearance here won’t cause a misunderstanding. Especially with my escorts next to me." He responded, causing Cadence to perk up.

“Ah, yes… the guard.” Cadence began. “I better go and deal with that right away then. Though it would be best if you and your guards were to leave my room first before either more guards or my husband see you here. Just to be safe.” She suggested to which Mateus nodded.

“Certainly, that would be for the best.” He responded before taking his leave, with Silver and his guards following suit.

Cadence also soon followed. Throwing away the idea of getting herself dressed properly first as he is already here and already causing a scene. Plus, she also needed to explain this situation first to both the guards and her aunts to prevent any misunderstandings.

Though now that the surprise and confusion from earlier had worn off, Cadence had to admit that she felt a tad bit violated.

Why her?